Selected quad for the lemma: word_n

Word A	Word B	Word C	Word D	Occurrence	Frequency Band	MI	MI Band	Prominent
word_n	church_n	prove_v	tradition_n	2,764	5	9.1942	5	false

Text snippets containing the quad

ID	Title	Author	Corrected Date of Publication (TCP Date of Publication)	STC	Words	Pages
A27363	The Notes of the church as laid down by Cardinal Bellarmin examined and confuted : with a table of contents.	Sherlock, William, 1641?-1707.	1688 (1688)	Wing B1823; ESTC R32229	267,792	461

thing_n consider_v nothing_o be_v more_o apparent_a than_o that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v neither_o to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o other_o body_n of_o man_n or_o of_o professor_n of_o christianity_n by_o the_o largeness_n of_o its_o extent_n or_o the_o numerousness_n of_o its_o member_n and_o therefore_o that_o a_o true_a note_n thereof_o can_v result_v from_o these_o and_o beside_o a_o true_a note_n of_o the_o church_n must_v be_v essential_a to_o it_o must_v belong_v thereto_o as_o the_o true_a church_n and_o therefore_o be_v inseparable_a from_o it_o but_o how_o can_v amplitude_n or_o multitude_n be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o true_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n when_o he_o call_v it_o a_o little_a flock_n and_o say_v straight_o be_v the_o gate_n and_o narrow_a be_v the_o way_n that_o lead_v unto_o life_n and_o few_o there_o be_v that_o find_v it_o etc._n etc._n but_o bellarmin_n pretend_v to_o fetch_v this_o note_n of_o his_o out_o of_o the_o bible_n and_o not_o only_o to_o be_v behold_v to_o vincensius_fw-la lyrinensis_n for_o it_o who_o he_o first_o cite_v in_o favour_n of_o it_o though_o little_a to_o his_o purpose_n as_o will_v be_v see_v anon_o the_o text_n he_o produce_v be_v four_o two_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o two_o in_o the_o new._n those_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v psal_n 2.8_o where_o god_n the_o father_n promise_v his_o son_n that_o he_o will_v give_v he_o the_o heathen_a for_o his_o inheritance_n and_o the_o uttermost_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n for_o his_o possession_n and_o psal_n 72.8_o where_o it_o be_v prophesy_v that_o christ_n shall_v have_v dominion_n from_o sea_n to_o sea_n and_o from_o the_o river_n unto_o the_o end_v of_o the_o earth_n those_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v luke_n 24.47_o where_o our_o lord_n declare_v that_o repentance_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n shall_v be_v preach_v in_o his_o name_n among_o all_o nation_n begin_v at_o jerusalem_n and_o act_v 1.8_o where_o he_o tell_v his_o apostle_n that_o they_o shall_v receive_v power_n after_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v come_v upon_o they_o and_o they_o shall_v be_v witness_n unto_o he_o both_o in_o jerusalem_n and_o in_o all_o judea_n and_o in_o samaria_n and_o unto_o the_o uttermost_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o these_o text_n do_v prove_v that_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n church_n shall_v be_v a_o very_a vast_a multitude_n and_o that_o its_o amplitude_n shall_v even_o extend_v over_o all_o the_o world._n but_o nevertheless_o 1._o it_o do_v not_o from_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o conjunction_n of_o amplitude_n and_o multitude_n do_v make_v a_o note_n or_o distinguish_a character_n of_o christ_n true_a church_n it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o say_v it_o belong_v thereto_o as_o a_o attribute_n and_o another_o that_o it_o be_v appropriate_v to_o it_o as_o a_o note_n that_o may_v be_v even_o essential_a to_o a_o thing_n which_o yet_o be_v not_o a_o note_n of_o distinction_n or_o peculiar_a property_n whereby_o it_o may_v be_v know_v from_o all_o other_o thing_n the_o power_n of_o sensation_n be_v essential_a to_o a_o man_n yet_o for_o all_o that_o he_o be_v not_o distinguishable_a thereby_o from_o a_o beast_n but_o it_o be_v evident_a from_o what_o have_v be_v discourse_v that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o satan_n nor_o of_o antichrist_n nor_o from_o erroneous_a sect_n by_o amplitude_n and_o multitude_n and_o that_o these_o together_o or_o apart_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o essential_a to_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n since_o there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o as_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v without_o they_o both_o 2._o this_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o variable_a state_n and_o condition_n thereof_o since_o it_o have_v have_v from_o time_n to_o time_n its_o ebb_n and_o flow_v and_o have_v have_v sometime_o large_a and_o other_o time_n strait_o and_o narrow_a bound_n this_o the_o cardinal_n be_v aware_a of_o and_o therefore_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v observe_v for_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o this_o his_o note_n he_o say_v that_o although_o the_o church_n ought_v not_o necessary_o to_o be_v in_o all_o place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n yet_o now_o it_o ought_v necessary_o to_o be_v or_o to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n for_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o even_o the_o heretic_n themselves_o mean_v the_o protestant_n that_o the_o church_n be_v now_o in_o her_o old_a age_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v past_o grow_v by_o the_o way_n though_o all_o his_o heretic_n no_o doubt_n do_v believe_v that_o the_o church_n have_v daily_o grow_v elder_a and_o elder_a yet_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o he_o have_v find_v assert_v that_o she_o be_v now_o arrive_v at_o old_a age._n but_o it_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v grant_v he_o that_o the_o church_n be_v yet_o grow_v so_o old_a as_o to_o be_v past_o grow_v or_o to_o have_v a_o period_n put_v to_o its_o time_n of_o increase_v and_o therefore_o i_o add_v 3._o that_o we_o have_v great_a assurance_n that_o the_o church_n hitherto_o have_v not_o deserve_v to_o be_v compare_v with_o what_o it_o shall_v be_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n both_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o amplitude_n and_o the_o number_n of_o believer_n for_o there_o be_v very_o many_o plain_a prophecy_n from_o whence_o this_o may_v certain_o be_v conclude_v which_o all_o that_o without_o prejudice_n consider_v they_o must_v needs_o be_v satisfy_v have_v not_o hitherto_o be_v accomplish_v namely_o those_o which_o have_v reference_n to_o the_o call_v of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o bring_n in_o of_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o the_o most_o plentiful_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o perfect_a rest_n from_o persecution_n and_o universal_a peace_n with_o the_o most_o wonderful_a outward_a prosperity_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v i_o say_v abundance_n of_o the_o plain_a prediction_n and_o promise_n of_o this_o nature_n which_o the_o church_n have_v not_o as_o yet_o experiment_v the_o performance_n of_o and_o they_o be_v express_v in_o such_o word_n as_o that_o it_o may_v reasonable_o be_v believe_v that_o those_o great_a thing_n which_o god_n have_v heretofore_o do_v for_o his_o church_n either_o jewish_a or_o christian_a be_v no_o better_o than_o type_n and_o emblem_n of_o what_o he_o intend_v to_o do_v in_o his_o appoint_a time_n among_o those_o prediction_n and_o promise_n the_o reader_n may_v consult_v these_o follow_v which_o be_v but_o a_o few_o in_o companion_n of_o the_o whole_a number_n viz._n in_o the_o old_a testament_n psal_n 22.27_o to_o 31._o isa_n 2.1_o to_o 6._o chap._n 11._o throughout_o jer._n 32.37_o to_o 43._o chap._n 33.7_o to_o the_o end_n dan._n 7.13_o 14._o and_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n mat._n 24.14_o rom._n 11.12_o and_o ver_fw-la 25_o to_o 33.2_o cor._n 3.15_o 16._o apoc._n 20.1_o to_o 7._o though_o the_o fulfil_n of_o these_o scripture_n have_v be_v defer_v for_o so_o many_o age_n yet_o he_o be_v faithful_a that_o have_v promise_v so_o glorious_a a_o increase_n of_o his_o church_n with_o the_o other_o unspeakable_a blessing_n now_o mention_v and_o will_v fulfil_v they_o when_o the_o time_n be_v come_v which_o his_o infinite_a wisdom_n know_v to_o be_v the_o fit_a for_o that_o purpose_n and_o thus_o much_o may_v suffice_v to_o be_v say_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o cardinal_n be_v prove_v this_o note_n by_o scripture_n as_o to_o those_o word_n in_o the_o next_o place_n of_o vincensius_fw-la lyrinensis_n in_o his_o commonitorium_fw-la which_o he_o produce_v for_o the_o confirm_v thereof_o viz._n eos_n propriè_fw-la esse_fw-la catholicos_fw-la qui_fw-la tenent_fw-la id_fw-la quod_fw-la semper_fw-la quod_fw-la ubique_fw-la quod_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la creditum_fw-la est_fw-la those_o be_v proper_o catholic_n who_o hold_v that_o which_o have_v be_v always_o every_o where_o and_o by_o all_o believe_v i_o answer_v 1._o that_o vincensius_fw-la do_v not_o pretend_v to_o give_v we_o in_o these_o word_n a_o note_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o of_o such_o a_o christian_a this_o be_v evident_a at_o first_o sight_n and_o so_o be_v this_o 2._o whereas_o he_o make_v it_o the_o character_n of_o a_o true_a catholic_n to_o hold_v what_o have_v be_v believe_v semper_fw-la ubique_fw-la &_o omnibus_fw-la it_o can_v be_v hence_o infer_v that_o he_o believe_v amplitude_n or_o a_o multitude_n of_o believer_n to_o be_v so_o much_o as_o a_o attribute_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o therefore_o much_o less_o a_o note_n 3._o if_o these_o word_n lay_v down_o a_o true_a note_n of_o a_o catholic_n christian_n than_o no_o body_n of_o christian_n can_v be_v

more_o evident_o prove_v to_o be_v no_o true_a catholic_n than_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n may_v in_o all_o those_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v peculiar_a to_o themselves_o for_o as_o to_o point_n of_o mere_a belief_n how_o much_o more_o than_o the_o apostle_n creed_n can_v they_o show_v we_o to_o have_v be_v receive_v always_o every_o where_o and_o by_o all_o christian_n but_o as_o for_o that_o large_a addition_n of_o tridentine_a article_n annex_v to_o that_o creed_n by_o p._n pius_n the_o four_o no_o unbiased_a person_n can_v believe_v they_o have_v ever_o do_v any_o thing_n like_o prove_v that_o any_o of_o they_o have_v be_v receive_v always_o and_o much_o less_o every_o where_n and_o by_o all_o those_o who_o themselves_o own_o for_o catholic_n christian_n 4._o by_o this_o note_n of_o a_o catholic_n no_o society_n of_o christian_n can_v bid_v so_o fair_a for_o catholicism_n as_o the_o reform_a church_n but_o especial_o the_o church_n of_o england_n who_o avow_a principle_n it_o be_v to_o receive_v nothing_o as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n 6._o artic._n 6._o or_o may_v be_v prove_v thereby_o nor_o do_v she_o embrace_v any_o one_o doctrine_n as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o be_v clear_o express_v in_o those_o book_n of_o who_o canonicalness_n there_o never_o be_v the_o least_o dispute_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n second_o i_o proceed_v to_o show_v that_o if_o we_o shall_v acknowledge_v this_o to_o be_v a_o true_a note_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n instead_o of_o enable_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o make_v good_a her_o pretention_n of_o so_o be_v it_o will_v destroy_v it_o and_o instead_o of_o do_v disservice_n to_o the_o reform_a church_n it_o will_v do_v they_o excellent_a service_n and_o be_v a_o certain_a argument_n of_o their_o be_v true_a part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o 1._o i_o will_v show_v that_o it_o will_v not_o at_o all_o advantage_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o that_o her_o pretention_n and_o therefore_o can_v do_v we_o no_o prejudice_n the_o cardinal_n prove_v 1._o that_o his_o church_n begin_v to_o fructify_v throughout_o the_o world_n in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o apostle_n from_o these_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n col._n 1.6_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v come_v unto_o you_o as_o it_o be_v in_o all_o the_o world_n and_o bring_v forth_o fruit_n as_o it_o do_v also_o in_o you_o etc._n etc._n but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o his_o church_n be_v the_o gospel_n bring_v forth_o fruit_n in_o all_o the_o world_n the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o do_v 2._o he_o add_v the_o authority_n of_o several_a father_n for_o this_o church_n be_v spread_v in_o their_o time_n all_o over_o the_o then_o know_a world_n but_o give_v we_o none_o of_o their_o say_n except_o st._n prosper_n the_o first_o father_n he_o cite_v be_v st._n irenaeus_n in_o the_o 3d_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n 53._o edit_fw-la paris_n p._n 53._o but_o the_o father_n here_o only_o say_v that_o this_o faith_n which_o he_o sum_v up_o immediate_o before_o and_o be_v but_o the_o chief_a part_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o church_n disseminated_a throughout_o the_o world_n diligent_o preserve_v as_o if_o it_o be_v confine_v but_o to_o one_o house_n but_o how_o do_v this_o concern_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v not_o once_o mention_v with_o other_o here_o particular_o name_v except_o we_o can_v be_v make_v to_o believe_v that_o wheresoever_o the_o word_n church_n be_v find_v that_o church_n be_v still_o to_o be_v understand_v next_o he_o cite_v tertullian_n adversùs_fw-la judaeos_fw-la 189._o edit_fw-la rig._n p._n 189._o and_o have_v search_v that_o book_n these_o or_o none_o be_v the_o word_n he_o mean_v viz._n those_o word_n of_o david_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o apostle_n their_o sound_n be_v go_v forth_o in_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o their_o word_n unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o in_o who_o have_v all_o nation_n believe_v but_o in_o christ_n who_o be_v now_o come_v the_o parthian_n mede_n elamites_n and_o those_o that_o inhabit_v mesopotamia_n armenia_n phrygia_n cappadocia_n pontus_n asia_n and_o pamphilia_n egypt_n africa_n and_o beyond_o cyrene_n the_o roman_n and_o jew_n now_o in_o jerusalem_n and_o other_o nation_n as_o now_o of_o the_o getuli_n and_o moor_n all_o spain_n divers_a country_n of_o the_o gaul_n and_o those_o of_o the_o britain_n which_o the_o roman_n can_v never_o conquer_v be_v subject_a to_o christ_n etc._n etc._n but_o i_o again_o ask_v what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n more_o than_o to_o any_o other_o particular_a church_n belong_v to_o any_o one_o of_o the_o many_o nation_n of_o which_o that_o of_o the_o roman_n be_v one_o and_o two_o whole_a quarter_n of_o the_o world_n here_o mention_v his_o three_o father_n be_v st._n cyprian_n 100l_n edit_fw-la oxon._n p._n 100l_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr unitate_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la but_o here_o be_v nothing_o he_o can_v fancy_v to_o be_v for_o his_o purpose_n except_o these_o word_n the_o church_n be_v one_o which_o by_o its_o fruitfulness_n be_v extend_v into_o a_o multitude_n as_o there_o be_v many_o ray_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o but_o one_o light_n etc._n etc._n so_o the_o church_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v fill_v with_o light_n send_v forth_o her_o beam_n through_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v but_o one_o light_n which_o be_v diffuse_v everywhere_o but_o though_o this_o be_v say_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v here_o the_o least_o intimation_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v this_o catholic_n church_n after_o st._n cyprian_n follow_v several_a of_o the_o late_a father_n their_o book_n be_v only_o direct_v to_o but_o the_o narrow_a room_n i_o be_o confine_v to_o will_v not_o permit_v i_o to_o examine_v they_o nor_o need_v we_o look_v any_o far_a to_o be_v satisfy_v how_o this_o great_a man_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n condescend_v to_o the_o most_o shameful_a impertinence_n in_o cite_v scripture_n and_o father_n for_o the_o do_v her_o service_n but_o we_o must_v not_o overlook_v st._n prosper_n verse_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr ingratis_fw-la viz._n sedes_fw-la roma_fw-la petri_n quae_fw-la pastoralis_fw-la honoris_fw-la facta_fw-la caput_fw-la mundo_fw-la quicquid_fw-la non_fw-la possidet_fw-la armis_fw-la relligione_fw-la tenet_fw-la i._n e._n rome_n the_o seat_n of_o peter_n be_v make_v the_o head_n of_o pastoral_n honour_n in_o the_o world_n whatsoever_o country_n she_o possess_v not_o by_o her_o arm_n she_o hold_v by_o her_o religion_n but_o consider_v how_o early_o this_o father_n live_v viz._n about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o century_n he_o can_v mean_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o most_o honourable_a of_o all_o other_o by_o mean_n of_o that_o city_n be_v the_o ancient_a seat_n of_o the_o emperor_n keep_v still_o possession_n of_o those_o place_n by_o the_o religion_n they_o receive_v from_o she_o over_o which_o she_o have_v lose_v her_o old_a dominion_n and_o what_o be_v this_o but_o another_o plain_a instance_n of_o most_o idle_a quote_v of_o ancient_a author_n not_o to_o reflect_v upon_o fetch_a argument_n from_o poetical_a flourish_v but_o not_o to_o stand_v to_o consider_v how_o ample_a the_o roman_a church_n be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o those_o father_n nothing_o be_v more_o evident_a than_o that_o that_o part_n of_o christendom_n she_o take_v up_o be_v but_o a_o small_a spot_n of_o ground_n compare_v with_o the_o space_n those_o church_n fill_v which_o though_o they_o hold_v communion_n with_o she_o be_v distinct_a church_n from_o she_o and_o own_v no_o subjection_n to_o her._n and_o it_o be_v about_o or_o above_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o young_a of_o those_o father_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v invert_v by_o that_o execrable_a wretch_n phocas_n a_o bless_a title_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n with_o the_o primacy_n over_o all_o church_n and_o gregory_n the_o great_a who_o die_v in_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o six_o century_n not_o only_o sharp_o inveigh_v against_o john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o his_o successor_n cyriacus_n for_o assume_v to_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n though_o there_o be_v no_o appearance_n of_o their_o design_v any_o thing_n more_o thereby_o than_o a_o addition_n of_o honour_n not_o of_o power_n to_o that_o patriarchate_o but_o also_o call_v those_o who_o shall_v affect_v such_o a_o haughty_a title_n 4._o greg._n epist_n 37._o &_o 70._o lib._n 11._o &_o ep._n 30._o l._n 4._o the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n and_o as_o these_o bishop_n take_v this_o title_n be_v a_o demonstration_n that_o they_o acknowledge_v not_o the_o least_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n so_o pope_n gregory_n calling_n

obadiah_n hide_v a_o hundred_o of_o they_o there_o be_v some_o false_a prophet_n among_o the_o jew_n be_v all_o the_o jewish_a prophet_n therefore_o deceive_v when_o they_o pretend_v to_o foretell_v any_o thing_n we_o find_v that_o god_n charge_v the_o prophet_n of_o jerusalem_n no_o less_o than_o those_o of_o samaria_n with_o imposture_n with_o run_v before_o they_o be_v send_v etc._n jerem._n xxiii_o 14_o 21_o 25_o etc._n etc._n and_o prophesy_v when_o god_n have_v not_o speak_v to_o they_o and_o with_o prophesy_a lie_n in_o his_o name_n and_o a_o great_a deal_n more_o to_o this_o purpose_n therefore_o by_o the_o cardinal_n logic_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n that_o catholic_n be_v deceive_v as_o often_o as_o they_o will_v foretell_v any_o thing_n to_o conclude_v this_o matter_n since_o the_o cardinal_n seem_v to_o take_v a_o particular_a delight_n in_o prove_v his_o note_n of_o the_o church_n out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n i_o shall_v leave_v this_o one_o argument_n out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n against_o his_o present_a note_n of_o prophetic_a light._n to_o make_v it_o a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o there_o shall_v have_v be_v no_o true_a prophecy_n but_o in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v notorious_o false_a because_o balaam_n who_o be_v but_o a_o heathen_a divine_a prophesy_v true_o of_o christ_n it_o be_v necessary_a also_o that_o this_o gift_n shall_v always_o have_v continue_v in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v alike_o false_a because_o there_o be_v no_o prophet_n among_o the_o jew_n between_o malachi_n and_o zachary_n the_o father_n of_o john_n the_o baptist_n that_o be_v for_o about_o 400_o year_n together_o and_o thus_o much_o concern_v the_o first_o inquiry_n whether_o prophetic_a light_n be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n i_o come_v now_o to_o the_o second_o ii_o if_o it_o be_v such_o a_o note_n whether_o the_o cardinal_n have_v sufficient_o prove_v that_o they_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v it_o and_o not_o other_o he_o pretend_v to_o prove_v that_o there_o have_v be_v prophet_n in_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o no_o body_n deny_v but_o you_o must_v know_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v a_o term_n of_o art_n which_o these_o master_n to_o the_o abuse_n of_o name_n and_o word_n as_o well_o as_o of_o thing_n and_o person_n be_v resolve_v shall_v signify_v the_o roman_a church_n well_o let_v the_o roman_a church_n be_v their_o catholic_n church_n with_o we_o it_o be_v but_o the_o roman_a and_o now_o that_o we_o understand_v one_o another_o how_o do_v he_o prove_v that_o there_o have_v be_v prophet_n among_o they_o why_o he_o produce_v the_o prophet_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o those_o that_o prophesy_v for_o 500_o year_n after_o christ_n agabus_n for_o instance_n who_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o act_n chap._n 11_o etc._n etc._n now_o by_o this_o i_o perceive_v that_o it_o be_v wary_o do_v of_o the_o cardinal_n and_o not_o in_o course_n to_o call_v his_o church_n the_o catholic_n church_n for_o if_o he_o have_v produce_v the_o prophet_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o agabus_n with_o the_o prophet_n of_o the_o new_a to_o prove_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v have_v prophet_n it_o have_v look_v so_o simple_o that_o the_o cardinal_n himself_o can_v not_o have_v bear_v it_o but_o this_o be_v one_o of_o their_o old_a fetch_n that_o when_o they_o will_v get_v any_o credit_n by_o the_o prophet_n and_o the_o apostle_n they_o call_v themselves_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o then_o because_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n belong_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n they_o must_v belong_v to_o they_o and_o to_o no_o christian_n of_o any_o communion_n but_o they_o but_o how_o i_o pray_v come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o we_o have_v less_o interest_n in_o the_o prophet_n the_o apostle_n and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n than_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v nay_o that_o we_o have_v none_o and_o they_o have_v all_o one_o thing_n i_o be_o sure_a of_o that_o if_o our_o doctrine_n and_o they_o be_v several_o compare_v with_o the_o write_n of_o those_o renown_a ancient_n it_o will_v not_o be_v hard_a to_o say_v who_o be_v their_o child_n they_o or_o we_o and_o that_o they_o be_v our_o predecessor_n and_o parent_n and_o not_o they_o in_o all_o those_o point_n wherein_o we_o differ_v from_o they_o and_o therefore_o since_o it_o be_v in_o behalf_n of_o those_o particular_n wherein_o we_o have_v leave_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o prophetic_a light_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n be_v produce_v as_o a_o argument_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v have_v prophet_n we_o have_v some_o reason_n to_o think_v that_o the_o cardinal_n by_o produce_v the_o prophet_n of_o both_o testament_n in_o this_o cause_n have_v give_v we_o a_o terrible_a weapon_n against_o himself_o and_o by_o their_o prophetic_a light_n discover_v that_o if_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o we_o can_v be_v part_n of_o the_o same_o church_n than_o we_o who_o have_v the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n with_o we_o in_o the_o doctrine_n we_o maintain_v be_v a_o true_a church_n exclusive_o to_o they_o and_o not_o they_o to_o we_o in_o the_o next_o place_n we_o be_v tell_v of_o gregory_n thaumaturgus_n and_o anthony_n and_o john_n the_o anchoret_n who_o prediction_n be_v relate_v by_o st._n basil_n athanasius_n and_o austin_n now_o gregory_n be_v bishop_n of_o caesarea_n anthony_n a_o egyptian_a monk_n and_o john_n a_o anchoret_n in_o a_o certain_a wilderness_n of_o egypt_n but_o how_o all_o this_o prove_v that_o there_o have_v be_v prophet_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v never_o to_o be_v make_v out_o otherwise_o than_o by_o suppose_v the_o greek_a and_o the_o egyptian_a church_n to_o signify_v the_o roman_a church_n by_o the_o same_o figure_n that_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o that_o of_o rome_n be_v all_o one_o the_o express_a testimony_n he_o bring_v be_v concern_v st._n benedict_n st._n bernard_n and_o st._n francis._n st._n benedict_n tell_v totila_n that_o he_o shall_v reign_v nine_o year_n and_o die_v the_o ten_o which_o as_o gregory_n say_v happen_v according_o st._n bernard_n foretell_v the_o conversion_n of_o four_o unlikely_a person_n and_o which_o be_v very_o admirable_a as_o bellarmin_n affirm_v when_o he_o be_v desire_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o conversion_n of_o a_o certain_a nobleman_n fear_v not_o say_v he_o i_o shall_v bury_v he_o a_o perfect_a monk_n in_o this_o very_a place_n of_o claravall_n upon_o which_o the_o cardinal_n cry_v out_o how_o many_o prophecy_n be_v there_o in_o this_o one_o sentence_n for_o that_o he_o shall_v one_o day_n be_v a_o monk_n and_o persevere_v therein_o to_o the_o death_n and_o end_v his_o day_n in_o a_o holy_a sort_n and_o that_o before_o st._n bernard_n be_v death_n and_o this_o in_o claravall_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v bury_v by_o st._n bernard_n be_v own_o hand_n be_v six_o distinct_a prophecy_n and_o all_o of_o they_o not_o without_o god_n singular_a providence_n fulfil_v as_o for_o st._n francis_n he_o admonish_v the_o general_n of_o the_o christian_a army_n not_o to_o fight_v upon_o such_o a_o day_n with_o the_o saracen_n for_o god_n have_v reveal_v to_o he_o that_o upon_o that_o day_n they_o will_v be_v beat_v but_o they_o contemn_v the_o admonition_n of_o bless_a francis_n fight_v and_o be_v overthrow_v with_o a_o miserable_a slaughter_n and_o many_o more_o thing_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n the_o cardinal_n assure_v we_o may_v be_v add_v and_o if_o he_o have_v none_o of_o a_o better_a kind_n than_o these_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v produce_v his_o many_o more_o and_o at_o least_o give_v we_o number_n for_o weight_n now_o though_o i_o can_v very_o willing_o give_v he_o all_o his_o three_o story_n yet_o i_o be_o loath_a to_o be_v think_v so_o silly_a as_o to_o take_v every_o thing_n of_o this_o kind_n for_o gospel_n which_o we_o be_v tell_v by_o bonaventure_n that_o write_v the_o life_n of_o st._n francis_n or_o by_o gofrid_n that_o write_v that_o part_n of_o st._n bernard_n life_n where_o the_o cardinal_n find_v he_o a_o prophet_n no_o nor_o by_o gregory_n himself_o in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o his_o dialogue_n concern_v the_o life_n and_o miracle_n of_o benedict_n the_o abbot_n the_o story_n of_o the_o blackbird_n that_o go_v off_o with_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n 2.4_o dial._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 2.4_o and_o that_o other_o of_o the_o little_a black-boy_n invisible_a to_o all_o till_o benedict_n see_v he_o that_o draw_v away_o the_o idle_a monk_n from_o his_o prayer_n with_o many_o more_o such_o rank_a fable_n as_o these_o be_v do_v plain_o show_v that_o pope_n gregory_n have_v credulity_n enough_o to_o have_v live_v in_o the_o age_n of_o gofrid_n or_o in_o that_o which_o next_o

be_v make_v jesus_n christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n never_o make_v it_o one_o so_o far_o be_v he_o from_o make_v this_o a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n that_o he_o rather_o make_v it_o a_o sign_n of_o the_o contrary_n 6.26_o luk._n 6.26_o wo_n unto_o you_o say_v he_o when_o all_o man_n shall_v speak_v well_o of_o you_o for_o so_o do_v their_o father_n to_o the_o false_a prophet_n 5.11_o mat._n 5.11_o our_o lord_n call_v they_o bless_v and_o certain_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o they_o that_o be_v out_o of_o the_o true_a church_n that_o be_v revile_v and_o have_v all_o manner_n of_o evil_n say_v against_o they_o 23._o luk._n 6.22_o 23._o he_o pronounce_v they_o bless_v who_o be_v reproach_v and_o who_o name_n be_v cast_v out_o as_o evil_a he_o bid_v they_o rejoice_v in_o that_o day_n and_o be_v exceed_o glad_a st._n peter_n reckon_v the_o reproach_n for_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n a_o glory_n and_o happiness_n 4.14_o 1_o pet._n 4.14_o and_o simeon_n foretell_v of_o jesus_n that_o he_o be_v set_v for_o a_o sign_n which_o shall_v be_v speak_v against_o 2.34_o luk._n 2.34_o and_o we_o preach_v christ_n crucify_v 1.23_o 1_o cor._n 1.23_o unto_o the_o jew_n a_o stumbling-block_n and_o unto_o the_o greek_n foolishness_n say_v the_o great_a apostle_n of_o the_o gentile_n so_o far_o be_v this_o confession_n of_o adversary_n from_o be_v a_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n as_o the_o cardinal_n will_v make_v it_o that_o the_o reproach_n and_o scoff_v of_o enemy_n be_v no_o reflection_n upon_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o worst_a of_o man_n do_v not_o use_v to_o treat_v the_o best_a thing_n well_o and_o when_o these_o bad_a man_n be_v enemy_n they_o do_v no_o prejudice_n with_o wise_a man_n by_o their_o invective_n and_o reproach_n apol._n qui_fw-la enim_fw-la scit_fw-la illum_fw-la intelligere_fw-la potest_fw-la non_fw-la nisi_fw-la aliquid_fw-la bonum_fw-la grande_fw-fr à_fw-fr nerone_n damnatum_fw-la tertull._n apol._n tertullian_n conclude_v the_o christian_a religion_n good_a because_o nero_n one_o of_o the_o worst_a of_o man_n bend_v his_o force_n against_o it_o the_o church_n will_v want_v nothing_o that_o be_v require_v though_o jew_n and_o pagan_n shall_v with_o one_o consent_n perpetual_o declaim_v against_o she_o in_o a_o word_n this_o confession_n of_o adversary_n of_o what_o use_n soever_o it_o may_v be_v can_v be_v no_o note_n for_o it_o be_v contingent_a and_o arbitrary_a and_o lie_v at_o the_o pleasure_n of_o those_o who_o be_v not_o only_o out_o of_o the_o church_n but_o enemy_n to_o it_o and_o in_o the_o infancy_n of_o christianity_n the_o church_n be_v without_o this_o note_n and_o if_o that_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n this_o can_v be_v no_o true_a note_n of_o it_o ii_o but_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v grant_v that_o this_o be_v a_o true_a note_n the_o next_o enquiry_n will_v be_v whether_o or_o not_o the_o particular_n produce_v by_o the_o cardinal_n do_v evince_v that_o this_o note_n be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n exclusive_o to_o other_o christian_n that_o be_v not_o of_o her_o communion_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o by_o the_o true_a church_n the_o note_n whereof_o the_o cardinal_n attempt_v to_o give_v we_o he_o mean_v only_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n xi_o v._o c._n vi_o &_o c._n ix_o &_o c._n xi_o and_o what_o in_o the_o beginning_n of_o his_o book_n he_o call_v the_o true_a church_n he_o call_v afterward_o our_o church_n and_o make_v they_o both_o one_o and_o the_o same_o at_o last_o it_o come_v to_o our_o catholic_n church_n with_o he_o so_o that_o this_o note_n of_o he_o which_o he_o call_v the_o confession_n of_o enemy_n must_v belong_v peculiarly_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o else_o it_o will_v do_v he_o no_o service_n for_o this_o be_v a_o rule_n which_o the_o cardinal_n have_v lay_v down_o ii_o c._n ii_o that_o note_n must_v be_v proper_a and_o not_o common_a for_o say_v he_o if_o i_o will_v describe_v a_o certain_a man_n to_o one_o who_o know_v he_o not_o i_o must_v not_o say_v he_o be_v one_o that_o have_v two_o eye_n and_o hand_n etc._n etc._n because_o these_o be_v common_a thing_n and_o he_o will_v never_o find_v he_o by_o such_o common_a description_n as_o these_o according_a to_o this_o account_n we_o may_v just_o expect_v that_o when_o the_o cardinal_n produce_v the_o confession_n of_o adversary_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n he_o shall_v produce_v witness_n who_o speak_v of_o that_o very_a church_n of_o which_o he_o make_v this_o confession_n a_o note_n else_o these_o witness_n prove_v nothing_o to_o his_o purpose_n if_o they_o shall_v chance_v only_o to_o speak_v some_o favourable_a word_n of_o christianity_n or_o of_o some_o few_o christian_n this_o will_v be_v short_a of_o what_o they_o be_v produce_v for_o in_o this_o place_n and_o what_o ever_o good_a use_n may_v be_v make_v of_o their_o confession_n yet_o it_o will_v not_o belong_v peculiar_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o must_v speak_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o her_o behalf_n or_o else_o the_o cardinal_n have_v better_o have_v spare_v they_o they_o will_v do_v he_o no_o service_n if_o they_o do_v not_o make_v good_a his_o note_n and_o that_o can_v be_v do_v if_o they_o witness_v not_o in_o behalf_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v time_n now_o to_o call_v the_o witness_n and_o hear_v what_o they_o have_v to_o say_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o here_o not_o to_o invert_v that_o order_n which_o the_o cardinal_n have_v take_v we_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o pagan_n and_o see_v what_o they_o have_v to_o say_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o cardinal_n begin_v with_o pliny_n the_o second_o he_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o emperor_n trajan_n give_v this_o testimony_n in_o behalf_n of_o christian_n viz._n that_o they_o detest_v all_o vice_n live_v most_o holy_o and_o be_v blamable_a on_o this_o account_n only_o that_o they_o be_v too_o forward_o to_o part_v with_o their_o life_n for_o their_o god_n and_o they_o rise_v up_o before_o day_n to_o sing_v praise_n to_o christ_n but_o what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n especial_o as_o it_o be_v now_o constitute_v and_o distinguish_v from_o other_o christian_n which_o be_v not_o of_o her_o communion_n and_o do_v not_o own_v themselves_o subject_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o church_n he_o speak_v well_o of_o christian_n and_o we_o allow_v that_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o that_o time_n be_v such_o we_o have_v no_o quarrel_n with_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o live_v in_o the_o day_n of_o trajan_n pliny_n speak_v well_o of_o they_o he_o do_v so_o indeed_o but_o what_o do_v he_o say_v do_v he_o say_v that_o they_o worship_v image_n or_o that_o they_o adore_v the_o host_n that_o they_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o make_v use_v of_o several_a intercessor_n that_o they_o deserve_v favour_n because_o they_o come_v so_o near_o the_o pagan_n in_o these_o thing_n he_o say_v no_o such_o thing_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o they_o live_v well_o and_o detest_a vice_n that_o they_o sing_v praise_n to_o jesus_n and_o be_v willing_a to_o die_v for_o god._n do_v we_o ever_o find_v fault_n with_o any_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o their_o good_a life_n or_o the_o hymn_n of_o praise_n which_o they_o sing_v to_o christ_n have_v we_o ever_o quarrel_v with_o they_o for_o detest_a vice_n or_o expose_v their_o life_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o true_a god_n he_o commend_v the_o christian_n that_o live_v then_o but_o not_o for_o any_o thing_n which_o they_o either_o believe_v or_o practise_v which_o be_v now_o a_o matter_n of_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n pliny_n commend_v the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v it_o so_o why_o must_v this_o be_v restrain_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v there_o no_o christian_n but_o what_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o and_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o commend_v the_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n but_o will_v this_o justify_v they_o who_o afterward_o shall_v call_v themselves_o by_o that_o name_n he_o commend_v they_o for_o their_o good_a life_n their_o love_n to_o god_n and_o gratitude_n to_o their_o saviour_n will_v this_o justify_v the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n will_v it_o serve_v to_o defend_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n or_o prayer_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n do_v it_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v no_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n but_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o that_o church_n be_v then_o what_o it_o be_v now_o what_o the_o cardinal_n produce_v afterward_o have_v no_o great_a force_n than_o

the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n as_o lay_v down_o by_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n examine_v and_o confute_v with_o a_o table_n of_o the_o content_n imprimatur_fw-la apr._n 6._o 1687._o guil._n needham_n london_n print_v for_o richard_n chiswell_n at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n mdclxxxviii_o the_o several_a tract_n contain_v in_o this_o volume_n 1._o a_o brief_a discourse_n concern_v the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n with_o some_o reflection_n on_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n note_n 2._o a_o examination_n of_o note_n concern_v bellarmin_n first_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n 3._o his_o second_o note_n antiquity_n 4._o his_o third_z note_n duration_n 5._o his_o four_o note_n amplitude_n or_o multitude_n and_o variety_n of_o believer_n 6._o his_o fifth_z note_n the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n 7._o his_o sixth_z note_n agreement_n in_o doctrine_n with_o the_o primitive_a church_n 8._o his_o seven_o note_n union_n of_o the_o member_n among_o themselves_o and_o with_o the_o head._n 9_o his_o eight_o note_n sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n 10._o his_o nine_o note_n efficacy_n of_o the_o doctrine_n 11._o his_o ten_o note_n holiness_n of_o life_n 12._o his_o eleven_o note_n the_o glory_n of_o miracle_n 13._o his_o twelve_o note_n the_o light_n of_o prophecy_n 14._o his_o thirteen_o note_n confession_n of_o adversary_n 15._o his_o fourteen_o note_n the_o unhappy_a end_n of_o the_o church_n enemy_n 16._o his_o fifteen_o note_n temporal_a felicity_n 17._o a_o vindication_n of_o the_o brief_a discourse_n concern_v the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n in_o answer_n to_o a_o late_a pamphlet_n entitle_v the_o use_n and_o great_a moment_n of_o the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n as_o deliver_v by_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n the_o notis_n ecclesiae_fw-la justify_v 18._o a_o defence_n of_o the_o confuter_n of_o bellarmin_n second_o note_n of_o the_o church_n antiquity_n against_o the_o cavil_n of_o the_o adviser_n 19_o a_o table_n of_o the_o content_n the_o content_n of_o the_o follow_a note_n the_o introduction_n to_o the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n the_o visibility_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n take_v away_o the_o necessity_n of_o find_v out_o note_n to_o distinguish_v it_o by_o especial_o of_o such_o note_n as_o be_v matter_n of_o dispute_v themselves_o p._n 3._o the_o use_n of_o note_n of_o find_v out_o a_o infallible_a church_n and_o these_o appropriate_v by_o the_o cardinal_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n only_o p._n 4._o what_o protestant_n intend_v in_o those_o note_n they_o give_v of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o what_o the_o papist_n by_o their_o note_n of_o a_o church_n p._n 5._o the_o protestant_a way_n of_o find_v out_o the_o church_n by_o the_o essential_a property_n of_o a_o true_a church_n p._n 6._o three_o thing_n object_v to_o this_o by_o the_o cardinal_n and_o answer_v return_v p._n 7_o 8_o 9_o 10_o 11_o 12._o the_o cardinal_n way_n consider_v and_o examine_v one_a to_o find_v out_o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n before_o we_o know_v what_o a_o true_a church_n be_v p._n 13._o two_o inquiry_n in_o order_n of_o nature_n before_o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n whether_o there_o be_v a_o true_a church_n or_o not_o and_o what_o it_o be_v ibid._n no_o note_n of_o these_o but_o such_o as_o they_o dare_v not_o give_v viz._n the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o every_o man_n be_v private_a judgement_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o interpretation_n of_o they_o p._n 14._o 2_o she_o give_v we_o note_n whereby_o to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a catholic_n church_n before_o we_o know_v what_o a_o particular_a church_n be_v p._n 15._o impossible_a to_o know_v what_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v before_o we_o know_v what_o a_o particular_a church_n be_v ibid._n no_o other_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n but_o what_o belong_v to_o every_o true_a particular_a church_n and_o that_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v essential_a to_o a_o church_n and_o what_o all_o church_n do_v agree_v in_o viz_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o worship_n of_o christ_n p._n 16._o the_o 6_o which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o second_o and_o the_o 8_o be_v the_o chief_a if_o not_o the_o only_a note_n of_o this_o nature_n and_o here_o our_o claim_n be_v as_o good_a if_o not_o better_a than_o they_o ibid._n his_o 9th_o 10_o 11_o and_o 12_o not_o proper_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n any_o otherwise_o than_o as_o they_o be_v testimony_n of_o the_o common_a christianity_n which_o be_v profess_v by_o all_o true_a church_n ibid._n the_o 13_o 14_o 15_o no_o note_n at_o all_o because_o they_o be_v not_o always_o true_a ibid._n his_o 3d_o and_o four_o note_n be_v not_o note_n of_o a_o church_n but_o only_o god_n promise_n make_v to_o his_o church_n p._n 17._o his_o one_a note_n do_v not_o declare_v what_o a_o church_n be_v but_o in_o what_o communion_n it_o be_v and_o be_v no_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n unless_o it_o be_v frr_v prove_v that_o they_o be_v true_a church_n which_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o each_o other_o ibid._n his_o 5_o common_a to_o the_o greek_a and_o any_o other_o church_n who_o have_v bishop_n in_o succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n or_o apostolical_a bishop_n p._n 18._o the_o seven_o note_n serve_v to_o purpose_v the_o cardinal_n design_n and_o do_v his_o business_n without_o any_o other_o note_n ibid._n 3_o another_o mystery_n in_o form_v these_o note_n be_v to_o pick_v out_o of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o world_n one_o church_n which_o we_o must_v own_v for_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o reject_v all_o other_o as_o heretical_a or_o schismatical_a or_o vncatholick_a church_n who_o refuse_v obedience_n and_o subjection_n to_o this_o one_o catholic_n church_n p._n 19_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o true_a church_n in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v not_o signify_v all_o the_o particular_a true_a church_n but_o some_o one_o church_n which_o all_o other_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o and_o communicate_v with_o if_o they_o will_v be_v member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n this_o necessary_a to_o be_v prove_v before_o the_o cardinal_n have_v give_v we_o these_o note_n of_o a_o church_n p._n 20_o 21._o 4thly_a another_o design_n in_o make_v these_o note_n be_v to_o find_v out_o such_o a_o church_n on_o who_o authority_n we_o must_v rely_v for_o the_o whole_a christian_a faith_n even_o for_o the_o holy_a scripture_n themselves_o p._n 22._o but_o here_o we_o must_v first_o be_v satisfy_v that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v infallible_a this_o can_v never_o be_v prove_v but_o by_o scripture_n which_o a_o man_n must_v first_o believe_v before_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v to_o he_o that_o there_o be_v a_o infallible_a church_n p._n 23._o the_o church_n be_v not_o the_o first_o object_n of_o our_o faith_n in_o religion_n since_o we_o ought_v to_o know_v and_o believe_v most_o of_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n before_o we_o can_v know_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o church_n or_o no._n p._n 23_o 24._o the_o content_n of_o the_o first_o note_n catholic_n the_o sincere_a preach_v of_o the_o faith_n or_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v lay_v down_o in_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o only_a sure_a and_o infallible_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n p._n 25._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n decline_v be_v examine_v by_o this_o rule_n p._n 26._o bellarmin_n argument_n for_o the_o name_n catholic_n be_v a_o undoubted_a true_a mark_n of_o a_o true_a church_n p._n 26._o the_o weakness_n of_o the_o cardinal_n argument_n expose_v in_o three_o particular_n i._o in_o what_o respect_n the_o name_n catholic_n be_v esteem_v by_o some_o of_o the_o father_n in_o their_o time_n a_o note_n of_o a_o catholic_n church_n and_o in_o what_o respect_n it_o will_v ever_o be_v a_o stand_a note_n of_o it_o p._n 27._o this_o show_v to_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o therefore_o in_o their_o time_n be_v join_v with_o the_o word_n catholic_n p._n 28._o what_o the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o why_o call_v catholic_n ibid._n none_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n go_v by_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n but_o those_o who_o profess_v the_o true_a catholic_n faith._n p._n 29._o ii_o no_o argument_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o bare_a name_n of_o catholic_n to_o prove_v a_o church_n to_o be_v catholic_n p._n 29._o i._o the_o christian_a church_n be_v not_o know_v by_o the_o name_n catholic_n at_o the_o beginning_n though_o of_o a_o ancient_a and_o early_a date_n and_o therefore_o no_o essential_a note_n of_o it_o p._n 30._o 2._o name_n be_v oft_o time_n arbitrary_a and_o at_o random_n and_o false_o impose_v on_o thing_n and_o therefore_o nothing_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o they_o ibid._n 3._o name_n be_v oft_o time_n impose_v on_o

thing_n as_o mark_n of_o distinction_n only_o without_o any_o further_a design_n of_o lessen_v their_o nature_n and_o quality_n by_o they_o p._n 31._o 4._o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o because_o the_o name_n catholic_n in_o that_o time_n when_o it_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n conjoin_v with_o the_o catholic_n faith_n be_v a_o sure_a note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n it_o must_v always_o be_v so_o even_o when_o the_o name_n and_o the_o thing_n be_v part_v p._n 32._o the_o worst_a of_o heretic_n lay_v claim_v to_o it_o p._n 33._o the_o rule_n to_o know_v the_o true_a church_n by_o prove_v from_o lactantius_n and_o st._n austin_n ibid._n 5._o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o because_o the_o be_v call_v after_o the_o name_n of_o particular_a man_n in_o that_o age_n when_o all_o so_o call_v be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n corrupt_v in_o the_o faith_n be_v a_o sure_a hand_n of_o schismatic_n and_o heretic_n that_o it_o must_v always_o be_v so_o p._n 33_o 34._o iii_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v egregious_o corrupt_v the_o catholic_n faith_n or_o religion_n neither_o be_v nor_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o a_o catholic_n church_n p._n 34._o this_o justify_v by_o compare_v her_o doctrine_n in_o several_a point_n with_o that_o deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n p._n 35._o for_o instance_n that_o angel_n and_o saint_n be_v to_o be_v pray_v unto_o and_o worship_v this_o contrary_a to_o scripture_n ibid._n the_o worship_v of_o image_n contrary_a to_o the_o second_o commandment_n which_o they_o make_v the_o same_o with_o the_o first_o p._n 36._o the_o scripture_n command_v all_o person_n indifferent_o to_o read_v the_o scripture_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n allow_v not_o this_o liberty_n to_o the_o laity_n but_o upon_o licence_n ibid._n the_o scripture_n forbid_v prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n enjoin_v such_o and_o no_o other_o p._n 37._o purgatory_n contrary_a to_o scripture_n ibid._n the_o deny_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n contrary_a to_o the_o express_a instistitution_n of_o our_o saviour_n p._n 38._o the_o scripture_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n even_o after_o consecration_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n p._n 39_o the_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n derogatory_n to_o christ_n own_o priestly_a oblation_n whereby_o he_o once_o offer_v himself_o a_o complete_a sacrifice_n of_o expiation_n p._n 40._o in_o all_o these_o particular_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n a_o corrupter_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o doctrine_n and_o consequent_o deserve_v not_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n ibid._n the_o second_o note_n antiquity_n this_o mark_n and_o character_n of_o a_o true_a church_n be_v not_o proper_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n alone_o nor_o in_o truth_n do_v it_o belong_v to_o it_o to_o prove_v this_o three_o thing_n be_v here_o offer_v i._o that_o the_o plea_n of_o bare_a antiquity_n be_v not_o proper_a to_o the_o church_n but_o common_a to_o it_o with_o other_o society_n of_o false_a religion_n p._n 41._o the_o note_n of_o a_o thing_n must_v be_v proper_a to_o that_o of_o which_o they_o be_v a_o note_n and_o not_o common_a to_o it_o with_o other_o thing_n p._n 42._o 1._o because_o what_o be_v proper_a to_o a_o thing_n be_v inseparable_a from_o it_o and_o do_v ever_o belong_v to_o it_o since_o it_o have_v a_o be_v and_o can_v at_o no_o time_n be_v absent_a from_o it_o ibid._n 2._o other_o society_n have_v lay_v claim_n to_o this_o note_n and_o it_o can_v not_o be_v deny_v they_o and_o therefore_o no_o proper_a note_n of_o a_o church_n ibid._n this_o show_v that_o bare_a antiquity_n can_v be_v a_o note_n of_o truth_n p._n 44._o antiquity_n and_o priority_n wide_o different_a p._n 45._o a_o twofold_a antiquity_n one_o in_o respect_n of_o we_o the_o other_o absolute_a and_o in_o itself_o ibid._n the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v not_o be_v try_v only_o by_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o true_a antiquity_n p._n 46._o error_n almost_o as_o ancient_a as_o truth_n for_o which_o reason_n several_a wicked_a doctrine_n run_v down_o to_o posterity_n have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o plea_n of_o antiquity_n to_o give_v they_o countenance_n and_o support_v p._n 47._o ii_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n vain_o pretend_v to_o true_a antiquity_n i.e._n to_o ancient_a truth_n p._n 48._o wherein_o true_a antiquity_n do_v consist_v ibid._n the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n not_o ancient_a by_o reason_n of_o that_o alteration_n they_o have_v make_v in_o the_o ancient_a creed_n p._n 49._o cardinal_n bellarmin_n ratiocination_n against_o this_o charge_n consist_v of_o 6_o thing_n to_o be_v observe_v in_o all_o change_n of_o religion_n none_o of_o which_o he_o say_v can_v be_v show_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n ibid._n his_o reason_v build_v upon_o very_o false_a ground_n this_o consider_v and_o large_o answer_v in_o four_o particular_n p._n 50._o 1._o as_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o history_n and_o experience_n there_o have_v be_v great_a change_n in_o religion_n the_o author_n and_o the_o beginning_n etc._n etc._n of_o which_o can_v be_v know_v p._n 50._o 2._o neither_o do_v the_o example_n they_o allege_v for_o this_o their_o reason_n serve_v to_o no_o other_o purpose_n but_o to_o show_v the_o falseness_n of_o it_o as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o nestorian_a and_o arrian_n heresy_n p._n 51._o 3._o suppose_v they_o true_a they_o will_v uphold_v the_o great_a impiety_n ibid._n the_o heathen_a god_n and_o their_o oracle_n support_v by_o this_o argument_n p._n 52._o 4._o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o a_o instance_n of_o this_o there_o be_v a_o acknowledge_a change_n in_o it_o and_o yet_o they_o can_v tell_v who_o first_o begin_v it_o viz._n communion_n in_o one_o kind_n ibid._n two_o instance_n out_o of_o polydore_n virgil_n when_o and_o by_o who_o they_o be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 53._o 1._o their_o grand_a article_n of_o faith_n the_o papal_a authority_n bring_v in_o by_o victor_n and_o carry_v on_o by_o the_o follow_a bishop_n ibid._n the_o present_a definition_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o depose_v king_n not_o challenge_v till_o gregory_n vii_o i.e._n 1000_o year_n after_o christ_n ibid._n 2._o it_o be_v know_v when_o image_n creep_v into_o the_o church_n p._n 55._o a_o little_a more_o than_o 100_o year_n since_o unwritten_a tradition_n be_v decree_v to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n i._n e._n of_o the_o word_n of_o god._n ibid._n iii_o that_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o law_n establish_v be_v the_o true_a primitive_a christianity_n p._n 56._o the_o three_o note_n duration_n three_o thing_n be_v here_o consider_v i._o what_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o term_n duration_n p._n 58._o duration_n include_v 3_o thing_n 1._o a_o be_v of_o a_o church_n from_o the_o beginning_n p._n 58_o 2._o the_o continuance_n of_o that_o church_n to_o the_o end_n p._n 58_o 3._o the_o continuance_n of_o that_o church_n from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n without_o interruption_n p._n 58_o bellarmine_n application_n of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o deficient_a in_o the_o latter_a branch_n p._n 59_o ii_o how_o far_o duration_n be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n p._n 59_o this_o be_v no_o note_n by_o which_o a_o true_a church_n be_v to_o be_v find_v out_o or_o distinguish_v from_o the_o false_a ib._n for_o four_o reason_n 1._o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n will_v not_o permit_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o note_n p._n 60._o 2._o that_o can_v be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o do_v not_o inseparable_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n in_o all_o season_n and_o case_n p._n 61._o 3._o that_o which_o be_v a_o note_n must_v be_v proper_a to_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o be_v the_o note_n of_o and_o not_o common_a to_o other_o thing_n as_o well_o as_o that_o p._n 61_o 62._o common_a to_o false_a church_n as_o well_o as_o true_a ibid._n 4._o if_o it_o be_v a_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n than_o those_o can_v not_o be_v true_a church_n which_o have_v not_o not_o have_v that_o duration_n ib._n this_o unchurche_n the_o 7_o church_n of_o asia_n p._n 62_o 63._o iii_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o just_a and_o sufficient_a title_n to_o this_o character_n p._n 63._o this_o prove_v as_o to_o 1._o place_v 2._o person_n 3._o order_n 4._o doctrine_n these_o be_v the_o thing_n by_o which_o a_o church_n do_v exist_v and_o be_v make_v

172._o the_o eight_o note_n sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n that_o this_o note_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o be_v far_o from_o perform_v what_o be_v promise_v for_o it_o by_o the_o cardinal_n be_v sufficient_o make_v evident_a by_o four_o particular_n p._n 173._o i._o what_o be_v here_o mean_v by_o sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n p._n 174._o though_o that_o be_v the_o best_a and_o pure_a church_n which_o have_v the_o least_o of_o error_n and_o corruption_n in_o its_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n yet_o that_o which_o be_v the_o best_a be_v not_o the_o only_a true_a church_n p._n 157._o ii_o that_o sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n i.e._n a_o pure_a profession_n of_o true_a religion_n without_o any_o mixture_n of_o error_n be_v no_o true_a note_n or_o character_n whereby_o a_o man_n may_v distinguish_v the_o true_a church_n from_o all_o false_a church_n p._n 176._o that_o this_o can_v be_v no_o true_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n make_v evident_o appear_v from_o the_o consideration_n of_o those_o necessary_a property_n of_o all_o true_a note_n by_o which_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v know_v and_o distinguish_v p._n 177._o these_o be_v four._n 1._o every_o true_a note_n ought_v to_o be_v common_a to_o all_o of_o the_o same_o kind_n with_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o notify_v p._n 177_o to_o 180._o 2._o every_o true_a note_n ought_v to_o be_v proper_a and_o peculiar_a to_o that_o kind_n of_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v a_o note_n and_o not_o common_a to_o thing_n of_o another_o kind_n p._n 181._o 3._o every_o true_a note_n ought_v to_o be_v more_o know_v than_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o notify_v p._n 182_o 183._o 4._o every_o true_a note_n ought_v to_o be_v inseparable_a to_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o notify_v p._n 184_o to_o 188._o iii_o in_o what_o sense_n this_o may_v be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n p._n 189._o that_o be_v a_o true_a church_n which_o profess_v all_o the_o essential_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o receive_v all_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o christian_a worship_n and_o discipline_n p._n 190._o the_o church_n of_o england_n will_v to_o be_v try_v by_o this_o p._n 192._o iv_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o true_a church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v by_o this_o note_n in_o which_o soever_o of_o the_o two_o sense_n we_o understand_v it_o ibid._n this_o clear_o make_v out_o in_o four_o particular_n 1._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n decrye_v man_n private_a judgement_n of_o discretion_n as_o utter_o insufficient_a to_o make_v any_o certain_a distinction_n of_o truth_n from_o falsehood_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n p._n 194._o 2._o she_o allow_v no_o sufficient_a rule_n without_o the_o true_a church_n to_o guide_v and_o direct_v our_o private_a judgement_n of_o discretion_n p._n 195._o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n not_o to_o be_v resolve_v by_o principle_n of_o nature_n but_o those_o of_o revelation_n p._n 196._o no_o other_o rule_n while_o we_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n to_o direct_v we_o in_o this_o enquiry_n but_o only_o that_o of_o scripture_n ibid._n this_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n tell_v we_o be_v insufficient_a and_o that_o for_o two_o reason_n 1._o because_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o full_a enough_o as_o to_o all_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v certain_a unwritten_a tradition_n in_o the_o church_n of_o equal_a authority_n with_o it_o by_o which_o its_o defect_n be_v supply_v p._n 197._o 2._o because_o it_o be_v not_o clear_a enough_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o be_v so_o obscure_o express_v that_o we_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a what_o it_o be_v without_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o true_a church_n p._n 198._o these_o consider_v and_o answer_v 3._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n resolve_v all_o certainty_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o indeed_o be_v the_o fundamental_a principle_n of_o popery_n p._n 199._o a_o short_a dialogue_n upon_o this_o argument_n between_o a_o papist_n and_o protestant_n p._n 200_o to_o 202._o 4._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n give_v authority_n to_o the_o true_a church_n to_o impose_v upon_o we_o a_o necessity_n of_o believe_v such_o thing_n as_o before_o they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o believe_v p._n 203._o to_o the_o end._n the_o nine_o note_n efficacy_n of_o doctrine_n by_o efficacy_n of_o doctrine_n two_o thing_n understand_v either_o 1_o the_o power_n which_o the_o word_n of_o god_n have_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o particular_a man_n to_o dispose_v they_o to_o believe_v aright_o and_o to_o live_v well_o or_o 2_o that_o success_n which_o it_o have_v in_o draw_v multitude_n outward_o to_o profess_v and_o embrace_v it_o p._n 209._o the_o first_o too_o inward_a and_o the_o second_o which_o be_v that_o which_o the_o cardinal_n understand_v by_o it_o too_o uncertain_a a_o thing_n to_o be_v a_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n ibid._n many_o other_o thing_n beside_o efficacy_n of_o doctrine_n which_o have_v and_o may_v convert_v whole_a nation_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n such_o as_o hope_n and_o fear_n outward_a force_n &_o necessity_n p._n 210._o a_o instance_n hereof_o in_o the_o conversion_n wrought_v by_o charles_n the_o great_a p._n 211._o the_o difference_n between_o such_o conversion_n and_o those_o which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 212._o in_o answer_n to_o the_o cardinal_n upon_o this_o note_n three_o thing_n lay_v down_o i._o that_o the_o prevalency_n of_o any_o doctrine_n can_v be_v no_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n p._n 213._o this_o appear_v 1._o from_o what_o our_o saviour_n have_v say_v in_o this_o matter_n ibid._n 214._o 2._o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o temper_n and_o constitution_n of_o mankind_n p._n 215._o to_o 217._o 3._o from_o plain_a matter_n of_o fact._n p._n 218_o 219._o error_n have_v such_o a_o influence_n often_o up_o n_o man_n mind_n that_o they_o have_v reject_v truth_n and_o prefer_v the_o most_o gross_a and_o impious_a opinion_n before_o it_o ibid._n this_o apparent_a from_o the_o history_n of_o all_o age_n ibid._n more_o particular_o in_o the_o case_n of_o arianism_n p._n 219._o and_o in_o that_o of_o mahomitanism_n p._n 220._o the_o conversion_n wrought_v by_o those_o if_o the_o greek_a church_n who_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n account_v hereti_n k_v p._n 221._o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o reform_a doctrine_n ibid._n ii_o that_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o doctrine_n profess_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o note_n of_o its_o be_v a_o true_a church_n p._n 222._o and_o that_o for_o these_o reason_n 1._o because_o of_o that_o great_a mixture_n of_o error_n which_o there_o be_v with_o the_o truth_n which_o it_o profess_v p._n 223._o 2._o because_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v so_o much_o alter_v from_o what_o it_o former_o be_v ibid._n 3._o because_o it_o hinder_v those_o who_o embrace_v it_o from_o thorough_o examine_v it_o p._n 224._o 4._o because_o art_n and_o force_n have_v sometime_o be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o make_v it_o prevail_v p._n 225._o iii_o the_o argument_n the_o cardinal_n make_v use_v of_o to_o prove_v this_o to_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n prove_v to_o be_v insufficient_a p._n 226._o 1._o his_o argument_n from_o the_o scripture_n consider_v ibid._n 2._o his_o argument_n from_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v p._n 227._o 3._o his_o argument_n from_o the_o particular_a instance_n which_o he_o give_v of_o conversion_n wrought_v by_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n reflect_v on_o p._n 227._o i._o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o english_a by_o austin_n the_o monk_n consider_v p._n 228._o four_o thing_n allege_v in_o answer_n to_o it_o ibid._n 2._o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o people_n of_o franconia_n by_o kilianus_n reply_v to_o p._n 228_o 229._o 3._o the_o conversion_n of_o a_o great_a part_n of_o germany_n by_o vinofrid_n otherwise_o call_v boniface_n consider_v ibid._n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o vandal_n of_o the_o dane_n of_o the_o bulgarian_n slavonian_n etc._n etc._n ascribe_v to_o other_o cause_n than_o the_o naked_a efficacy_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n ibid._n the_o barbarous_a cruelty_n that_o be_v use_v by_o the_o spaniard_n in_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o indian_n p._n 230._o the_o instance_n of_o heraclius_n the_o emperor_n letter_n to_o dagobert_n king_n of_o france_n concern_v the_o method_n he_o make_v use_v of_o for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n p._n 231._o the_o conclusion_n the_o ten_o note_n holiness_n of_o life_n in_o this_o argument_n it_o be_v show_v i._o what_o the_o notion_n of_o holiness_n be_v p._n 233._o holiness_n be_v of_o two_o kind_n 1._o holiness_n of_o call_v and_o dedication_n what_o

mean_v by_o it_o p._n 234._o 2._o holiness_n of_o mind_n and_o manner_n what_o understand_v by_o it_o ibid._n ii_o neither_o of_o these_o kind_n of_o holiness_n can_v be_v proper_o call_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n ibid._n not_o the_o first_o because_o it_o appertain_v to_o its_o essence_n and_o constitution_n show_v what_o a_o church_n be_v and_o belong_v to_o every_o church_n whether_o greek_a abyssine_n roman_a or_o english_a p._n 235._o not_o the_o second_o kind_n and_o that_o for_o three_o reason_n 1._o because_o of_o that_o general_a admission_n of_o man_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o condition_n upon_o their_o profession_n of_o the_o common_a christianity_n into_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n p._n 236._o 2._o because_o many_o man_n live_v sometime_o with_o more_o and_o sometime_o with_o less_o morality_n p._n 237._o 3._o because_o a_o man_n must_v first_o understand_v the_o nature_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n or_o he_o can_v know_v what_o sanctity_n be_v and_o what_o that_o be_v in_o the_o life_n of_o any_o man_n which_o he_o be_v to_o take_v for_o the_o holiness_n of_o a_o christian_n p._n 238._o iii_o if_o holiness_n of_o life_n be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n the_o roman_a church_n will_v not_o from_o this_o concession_n derive_v any_o great_a advantage_n p._n 239._o other_o church_n as_o famous_a as_o that_o of_o rome_n for_o their_o faith_n and_o manner_n ibid._n in_o latter_a age_n the_o goodness_n of_o moral_n in_o several_a of_o that_o communion_n to_o be_v ascribe_v not_o so_o much_o to_o popery_n as_o its_o cause_n but_o to_o those_o principle_n that_o be_v common_a to_o all_o christian_n p._n 240._o the_o reformation_n not_o free_a from_o bad_a man_n though_o this_o proceed_v from_o the_o man_n not_o from_o the_o cause_n ibid._n luther_n herein_o misrepresent_v by_o bellarmine_n and_o other_o p._n 241._o great_a complaint_n of_o corruption_n in_o the_o romist_n writer_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n p._n 242._o many_o in_o the_o romish_a church_n infamous_a for_o their_o impiety_n p._n 243._o reflection_n on_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o good_a and_o the_o first_o of_o the_o bad_a p._n 244._o on_o pope_n john_n the_o xii_o p._n 245._o on_o st._n dominick_n ibid._n on_o the_o austerity_n and_o mortification_n of_o their_o several_a order_n p._n 246._o many_o thing_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o by_o help_v forward_o a_o ill_a life_n do_v in_o part_n deface_v this_o mark_n of_o sanctity_n p._n 248._o the_o eleven_o note_n the_o glory_n of_o miracle_n beauties_n explication_n of_o this_o note_n and_o the_o ground_n upon_o which_o he_o build_v it_o p._n 250._o in_o answer_n to_o this_o three_o thing_n be_v lay_v down_o i._o that_o mere_a miracle_n without_o any_o other_o consideration_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a note_n of_o any_o church_n or_o religion_n whatever_o p._n 252._o the_o miracle_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n compare_v with_o those_o that_o be_v more_o peculiar_o appropriate_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 253._o the_o several_a circumstance_n consider_v which_o recommend_v the_o primitive_a miracle_n viz._n 1._o that_o they_o be_v high_o beneficial_a to_o human_a nature_n p._n 254._o the_o miracle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n very_o many_o of_o they_o defective_a herein_o p._n 255._o 2._o the_o primitive_a miracle_n of_o great_a importance_n and_o significancy_n and_o the_o design_n of_o they_o plain_o lay_v down_o beforehand_o in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o v._o t._n p._n 256._o this_o apply_v to_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 257._o miracle_n in_o the_o most_o comprehensive_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n be_v no_o proof_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o divinity_n of_o that_o doctrine_n they_o will_v advance_v p._n 258._o this_o instance_a in_o those_o of_o janne_n and_o jambres_n and_o of_o apollonius_n tyaneus_n p._n 259._o photius_n his_o censure_n of_o those_o of_o apollonius_n tyaneus_n p._n 260._o miracle_n whether_o suppose_v in_o a_o heathen_a or_o a_o heretic_n not_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o father_n to_o be_v a_o good_a proof_n that_o either_o of_o they_o be_v in_o the_o right_n p._n 261._o this_o apparent_a from_o st._n origen_n ibid._n st._n cyprian_n ib._n st._n irenaeus_n p._n 162._o st._n austin_n p._n 263._o ii_o miracle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n no_o proof_n or_o confirmation_n of_o those_o doctrine_n &_o practice_n wherein_o the_o reform_a church_n differ_v from_o they_o p._n 264._o here_o three_o thing_n be_v consider_v 1._o that_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n throughout_o the_o whole_a scripture_n to_o expect_v any_o miracle_n for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o any_o particular_a doctrine_n whatever_o p._n 265._o this_o evident_a from_o the_o mosaic_a dispensation_n ibid._n the_o christian_a institution_n p._n 266._o the_o follow_a age_n of_o the_o church_n ibid._n 2._o many_o of_o those_o doctrine_n for_o which_o these_o miracle_n be_v allege_v be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v assert_v or_o warrant_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o they_o be_v rather_o contrary_a to_o they_o ibid._n this_o instance_a in_o transubstantiation_n p._n 266_o 267._o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n p._n 266_o 267._o worship_v of_o image_n p._n 266_o 267._o pray_v to_o saint_n depart_v p._n 266_o 267._o purgatory_n etc._n etc._n p._n 266_o 267._o miracle_n for_o the_o advance_v or_o support_v of_o those_o doctrine_n just_o suspect_v p._n 268._o 3._o no_o ground_n of_o certainty_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o fact_n of_o most_o of_o those_o miracle_n which_o the_o romanist_n make_v the_o glory_n of_o their_o church_n p._n 269._o the_o story_n of_o the_o bone_n of_o babylas_n consider_v ibid._n those_o of_o g●rvatius_n and_o proatsius_n reveal_v by_o vision_n to_o st._n ambrose_n reflect_v on_o p._n 270._o the_o fabulous_a story_n of_o late_a age_n among_o they_o condemn_v by_o several_a writer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 271._o 1_o person_n st._n bernard_n reflect_v on_o p._n 273._o st._n john_n damascen_n p._n 274._o some_o miracle_n wrought_v in_o confirmation_n of_o transubstantiation_n consider_v p._n 273_o etc._n etc._n iii_o we_o of_o the_o reform_a religion_n as_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o the_o work_v of_o miracle_n in_o our_o age_n so_o if_o we_o do_v we_o can_v pretend_v to_o prove_v nothing_o by_o they_o but_o what_o have_v be_v already_o sufficient_o prove_v by_o the_o miracle_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n p._n 280._o the_o twelve_o note_n the_o light_n of_o prophecy_n two_o thing_n to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o light_n of_o prophecy_n 1._o that_o divine_a revelation_n whereby_o a_o man_n be_v enable_v to_o foretell_v such_o or_o such_o contingent_a event_n will_v come_v to_o pass_v p._n 285._o 2._o or_o the_o testimony_n that_o be_v give_v by_o the_o fulfil_n of_o prophecy_n to_o some_o doctrine_n that_o be_v design_v to_o be_v confirm_v by_o it_o p._n 286._o in_o the_o latter_a sense_n it_o may_v be_v admit_v as_o a_o mark_n or_o rather_o a_o argument_n of_o that_o doctrine_n the_o profession_n whereof_o make_v the_o church_n p._n 287._o great_a caution_n must_v be_v use_v in_o lay_v down_o the_o fulfil_n the_o prediction_n as_o a_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o christianity_n ibid._n two_o thing_n here_o examine_v i._o whether_o this_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n the_o cardinal_n offer_v three_o argument_n to_o prove_v it_o p._n 288._o the_o first_o of_o they_o disprove_v and_o the_o prophecy_n of_o joel_n apply_v by_o st._n peter_n act_n 2.16_o to_o the_o church_n explain_v and_o vindicate_v p._n 289._o his_o second_o argument_n that_o none_o know_v future_a contingence_n but_o god_n only_o consider_v p._n 290._o his_o three_o argument_n from_o the_o 18_o of_o deut._n examine_v and_o overthrow_v p._n 291._o the_o foretell_v of_o a_o future_a contingent_a event_n no_o certain_a note_n of_o true_a doctrine_n ibid._n there_o have_v be_v true_a prophecy_n among_o heathen_n the_o famous_a acrostic_n of_o the_o sibylla_n erythroea_n the_o book_n of_o hystaspes_n the_o prediction_n of_o balaam_n which_o show_v the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n not_o to_o be_v confine_v within_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 292_o 293._o light_n of_o prophecy_n no_o note_n of_o the_o church_n because_o separable_a from_o it_o there_o have_v be_v true_a prophecy_n out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o because_o it_o have_v not_o always_o continue_v in_o the_o church_n p._n 294._o ii_o if_o it_o be_v a_o note_n the_o cardinal_n have_v not_o sufficient_o prove_v it_o belong_v to_o his_o church_n and_o no_o other_o p._n 295._o his_o instance_n of_o agabus_n and_o the_o old_a prophet_n may_v serve_v any_o christian_a church_n as_o well_o if_o not_o better_a than_o he_o ibid._n his_o instance_n of_o gregory_n thaumat_n bishop_n

reform_v they_o call_v we_o the_o reform_a therefore_o we_o be_v reform_v be_v as_o good_a a_o argument_n as_o we_o call_v they_o catholic_n therefore_o they_o be_v catholic_n in_o this_o sense_n be_v those_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n cite_v by_o bellarmine_n 4._o contr._n epist_n fundam_fw-la c._n 4._o to_o be_v understand_v that_o shall_v a_o stranger_n happen_v in_o any_o city_n to_o inquire_v even_o of_o a_o heretic_n where_o he_o may_v go_v to_o a_o catholic_n church_n the_o heretic_n will_v not_o dare_v to_o send_v he_o to_o his_o own_o house_n or_o oratory_n not_o that_o that_o heretic_n do_v believe_v that_o those_o that_o there_o be_v call_v catholic_n do_v hold_v the_o true_a catholic_n doctrine_n for_o than_o he_o can_v not_o have_v believe_v his_o own_o but_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o bare_a name_n of_o distinction_n he_o direct_v he_o to_o that_o assembly_n of_o christian_n that_o be_v so_o call_v st._n austin_n seem_v here_o to_o suppose_v a_o case_n as_o if_o a_o traveller_n enter_v into_o a_o city_n where_o both_o popish_a and_o reform_a church_n be_v allow_v and_o shall_v chance_v to_o meet_v a_o protestant_n and_o of_o he_o inquire_v the_o way_n to_o a_o catholic_n church_n and_o he_o direct_v he_o to_o a_o popish_a one_o or_o a_o papist_n and_o of_o he_o inquire_v the_o way_n to_o a_o reform_a church_n and_o he_o direct_v he_o to_o a_o protestant_a one_o it_o will_v not_o therefore_o follow_v that_o either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o do_v believe_v either_o church_n to_o answer_v and_o correspond_v with_o its_o name_n that_o the_o popish_a be_v catholic_n or_o the_o protestant_n reform_v but_o that_o they_o be_v word_n of_o vulgar_a use_n whereby_o they_o may_v be_v know_v from_o one_o another_o but_o not_o the_o true_a church_n from_o the_o false_a four_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o because_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n in_o that_o time_n when_o it_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o catholic_n faith_n be_v a_o sure_a note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n it_o must_v always_o be_v so_o even_o when_o the_o name_n and_o thing_n be_v part_v it_o be_v not_o long_o before_o the_o christian_a church_n become_v miserable_o tear_v and_o rend_v asunder_o divide_v into_o many_o and_o some_o very_a great_a body_n all_o pretend_v to_o catholicism_n by_o what_o mark_v now_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n to_o be_v know_v not_o by_o the_o name_n sure_o when_o all_o party_n lay_v claim_v to_o it_o and_o the_o gross_a heretic_n such_o as_o the_o manichaean_o themselves_z as_o st._n austin_n tell_v we_o who_o have_v the_o least_o to_o show_v for_o it_o covet_v and_o glory_v in_o it_o have_v never_o any_o heretic_n or_o scismatic_o be_v style_v catholic_n nor_o ever_o any_o orthodox_n style_v heretic_n the_o greek_a church_n be_v call_v catholic_n and_o yet_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v she_o a_o heretical_a one_o the_o donatist_n appropriate_v to_o themselves_o that_o ample_a title_n and_o yet_o st._n austin_n think_v they_o no_o better_a than_o shcismaticks_n the_o arrian_n call_v themselves_o catholic_n and_o the_o orthodox_n homousian_o and_o athanasian_o but_o neither_o the_o one_o be_v the_o more_o nor_o the_o other_o the_o less_o catholic_n for_o what_o they_o be_v call_v truth_n be_v always_o the_o same_o and_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n remain_v unalterable_a let_v man_n fix_v on_o they_o what_o name_n they_o please_v by_o this_o rule_n than_o be_v the_o true_a church_n to_o be_v know_v not_o because_o it_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_n for_o that_o a_o church_n may_v do_v and_o yet_o be_v guilty_a of_o schism_n and_o heresy_n but_o because_o it_o profess_v the_o true_a faith_n and_o then_o though_o it_o be_v in_o name_n heretic_n it_o be_v in_o reality_n catholic_n this_o be_v lactantius_n rule_n to_o discern_v the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o true_a religion_n that_o church_n alone_o retinet_fw-la instir_v lib._n 4._o c._n ult_n sola_fw-la catholica_fw-la est_fw-la quae_fw-la verum_fw-la cultum_fw-la retinet_fw-la say_v he_o be_v catholic_n that_o retain_v the_o true_a worship_n of_o god._n and_o st._n austin_n in_o his_o dispute_n with_o the_o donatist_n where_o the_o true_a church_n be_v appeal_v to_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o only_a infallible_a judge_n 2._o non_fw-la audiamus_fw-la haec_fw-la dico_fw-la haec_fw-la dicis_fw-la sed_fw-la audiamus_fw-la haec_fw-la dicit_fw-la dominus_fw-la etc._n etc._n ibi_fw-la quaeramus_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la epist_n 166._o de_fw-la unit_fw-la eccl._n c._n 2._o among_o many_o other_o to_o this_o purpose_n he_o have_v these_o word_n i_o say_v this_o and_o thou_o say_v that_o but_o thus_o say_v the_o lord_n 5._o again_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o because_o the_o be_v call_v after_o the_o name_n of_o particular_a man_n in_o that_o age_n when_o all_o so_o call_v be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n corrupt_v in_o the_o faith_n be_v a_o sure_a brand_n of_o schismatic_n and_o heretic_n it_o must_v ever_o be_v so_o may_v not_o name_n and_o title_n be_v unjust_o and_o malicious_o impose_v if_o the_o church_n of_o the_o reform_a must_v go_v for_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n mere_o because_o they_o be_v distinguish_v by_o the_o name_n of_o those_o man_n that_o be_v the_o first_o and_o most_o eminent_a instrument_n in_o that_o bless_a work_n as_o of_o lutheran_n calvinist_n zuinglians_n &_o the_o like_a be_v there_o not_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o the_o several_a order_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o their_o particular_a founder_n as_o the_o benedictines_n franciscan_n dominican_n jansenist_n and_o molinist_n and_o other_o be_v esteem_v so_o too_o if_o there_o be_v any_o difference_n the_o advantage_n of_o reason_n be_v on_o our_o side_n since_o the_o reform_a assume_v not_o those_o name_n to_o themselves_o and_o though_o they_o deserve_o honour_v the_o memory_n of_o those_o man_n and_o with_o thankful_a heart_n embrace_v the_o reformation_n god_n be_v please_v by_o their_o ministry_n to_o make_v in_o the_o church_n yet_o do_v they_o by_o no_o mean_n affect_v to_o be_v call_v after_o their_o name_n they_o own_v no_o name_n but_o christian_a or_o catholic_n when_o it_o signify_v person_n adhere_v to_o the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n the_o other_o be_v nickname_n fasten_v on_o they_o by_o their_o adversary_n out_o of_o scorn_n or_o malice_n to_o represent_v they_o to_o the_o world_n as_o far_o as_o they_o be_v able_a as_o so_o many_o schismatic_n from_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o as_o have_v other_o leader_n than_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n but_o those_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v denominate_v from_o their_o particular_a founder_n give_v themselves_o those_o appellation_n seem_v to_o prefer_v they_o before_o that_o true_o catholic_n one_o of_o christian_n which_o while_n with_o some_o neglect_n they_o leave_v to_o the_o common_a people_n they_o glory_n and_o pride_n themselves_o in_o the_o other_o so_o that_o if_o this_o note_n of_o a_o heretic_n be_v valid_a it_o turn_v with_o great_a force_n against_o themselves_o who_o be_v real_o guilty_a of_o it_o and_o not_o against_o we_o who_o they_o will_v make_v guilty_a of_o it_o but_o be_v not_o iii_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v egregious_o corrupt_v the_o catholic_n faith_n or_o religion_n neither_o be_v nor_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o a_o catholic_n church_n whether_o she_o be_v guilty_a of_o this_o or_o no_o will_v be_v best_a see_v by_o compare_v her_o doctrine_n in_o several_a point_n with_o that_o deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o leave_v upon_o record_n by_o his_o holy_a apostle_n for_o though_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v not_o allow_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o whole_a and_o a_o perfect_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n yet_o they_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o grant_v that_o they_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o all_o those_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n that_o be_v forbid_v by_o they_o be_v corruption_n and_o depravation_n of_o it_o let_v we_o then_o bring_v their_o faith_n to_o the_o touchstone_n how_o read_v thou_o the_o scripture_n say_v 1685._o see_v discourse_n of_o the_o object_n of_o religious_a worship_n 1685._o thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v mat._n 4.10_o which_o word_n evident_o appropriate_v all_o kind_n and_o all_o degree_n of_o religious_a worship_n unto_o god_n they_o be_v a_o answer_n to_o the_o devil_n temptation_n who_o require_v but_o the_o low_a degree_n the_o devil_n acknowledge_v that_o the_o right_n he_o have_v of_o dispose_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n to_o be_v only_o derivative_a not_o natural_a they_o be_v deliver_v to_o i_o at_o the_o same_o time_n confess_v himself_o not_o to_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n and_o consequent_o can_v be_v suppose_v

consistent_a with_o the_o pain_n and_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n which_o bellarmin_n tell_v we_o be_v hot_a than_o hell_n itself_o be_v past_o my_o apprehension_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v that_o soul_n be_v to_o continue_v in_o purgatory_n till_o they_o have_v make_v full_a satisfaction_n for_o their_o sin_n and_o be_v thorough_o purge_v from_o they_o and_o that_o whoever_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o debt_n of_o temporal_a punishment_n to_o be_v pay_v either_o in_o this_o world_n or_o in_o purgatory_n before_o they_o can_v be_v admit_v into_o heaven_n be_v accurse_v council_n trid._n sess_n 6._o can._n 30._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v the_o cup_n be_v not_o to_o be_v administer_v to_o the_o laity_n and_o give_v many_o reason_n for_o it_o lest_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v spill_v lest_o the_o wine_n keep_v for_o the_o sick_a shall_v fret_v lest_o wine_n may_v not_o always_o be_v have_v or_o lest_o some_o may_v not_o be_v able_a to_o bear_v the_o smell_n or_o taste_v of_o it_o whether_o these_o be_v sufficient_a reason_n or_o no_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n enjoin_v all_o to_o believe_v they_o so_o under_o a_o anathema_n council_n trid._n sess_n 21._o can._n 1._o &_o 2._o the_o council_n of_o constance_n acknowledge_v that_o our_o saviour_n institute_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n and_o that_o it_o so_o continue_a in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n many_o century_n and_o yet_o with_o a_o notwithstanding_o to_o both_o these_o it_o sacrilegious_o rob_v the_o people_n of_o the_o cup._n council_n const_n sess_n 13._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o priest_n pronounce_v these_o word_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o species_n or_o accident_n only_o of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v and_o have_v make_v it_o a_o article_n to_o be_v believe_v by_o all_o under_o a_o anathema_n council_n trid._n sess_n 13._o the_o real_a praes_n c._n 1._o cornel._n a_o lapide_fw-la tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o some_o of_o their_o grave_a divine_n that_o this_o change_n be_v make_v after_o so_o powerful_a and_o effectual_a manner_n that_o if_o christ_n have_v not_o be_v incarnate_v before_o the_o force_n of_o this_o charm_n will_v have_v incarnate_v he_o and_o clothe_v he_o with_o human_a nature_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v that_o in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n christ_n be_v offer_v as_o often_o as_o that_o be_v celebrate_v and_o that_o though_o therein_o he_o be_v unbloody_o offer_v yet_o be_v it_o a_o true_a propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o sin_n both_o of_o the_o live_n and_o dead_a council_n trid._n sess_n 22._o cap._n 1._o and_o declare_v the_o person_n accurse_v that_o deny_v any_o part_n of_o this_o ibid._n in_o all_o these_o particular_n you_o see_v and_o several_a other_o may_v be_v instanced_a in_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n bear_v a_o manifest_a repugnance_n to_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n now_o if_o the_o holy_a scripture_n may_v be_v allow_v so_o much_o as_o to_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n in_o those_o thing_n it_o particular_o treat_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n contradict_v that_o rule_n in_o those_o thing_n must_v be_v condemn_v for_o a_o corrupter_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n or_o doctrine_n and_o have_v thus_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o she_o hold_v not_o the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n it_o be_v as_o evident_a that_o she_o be_v not_o and_o consequent_o deserve_v not_o to_o be_v call_v a_o catholic_n church_n the_o end_n london_n print_v for_o richard_n chiswell_n at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1687._o the_o second_o note_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v viz._n antiquity_n secunda_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la antiqvitas_fw-la bellar._n l._n four_o c._n v._o de_fw-la notis_n ecclesiae_fw-la imprimatur_fw-la apr._n 5._o 1687._o jo._n batte_o it_o be_v a_o shrewd_a sign_n that_o a_o church_n be_v in_o a_o ill_a case_n when_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o witty_a defender_n of_o it_o commend_v it_o to_o the_o world_n by_o such_o mark_n and_o character_n whereby_o they_o say_v it_o may_v be_v know_v as_o be_v neither_o proper_a to_o it_o alone_o nor_o in_o truth_n belong_v to_o it_o but_o more_o true_o and_o evident_o belong_v to_o they_o who_o they_o oppose_v that_o this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n in_o that_o famous_a note_n of_o antiquity_n which_o bellarmin_n and_o other_o make_v a_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n i_o will_v clear_o and_o distinct_o demonstrate_v by_o show_v these_o three_o thing_n i._o that_o the_o plea_n of_o bare_a antiquity_n be_v not_o proper_a to_o the_o church_n but_o common_a to_o it_o with_o other_o society_n of_o false_a religion_n ii_o that_o true_a antiquity_n be_v not_o on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n but_o iii_o that_o it_o be_v true_o on_o we_o i._o it_o be_v confess_v by_o all_o even_o by_o they_o who_o make_v antiquity_n a_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o note_n of_o a_o thing_n must_v be_v proper_a to_o that_o of_o which_o they_o be_v a_o note_n and_o not_o common_a to_o it_o with_o other_o thing_n which_o quite_o destroy_v this_o note_n of_o antiquity_n upon_o a_o double_a account_n first_o because_o that_o which_o be_v proper_a to_o a_o thing_n be_v inseparable_a from_o it_o and_o do_v ever_o belong_v to_o it_o since_o it_o have_v a_o be_v and_o can_v at_o no_o time_n without_o the_o destruction_n of_o its_o be_v be_v absent_a from_o it_o this_o every_o freshman_n in_o learning_n know_v and_o by_o that_o may_v know_v that_o antiquity_n be_v not_o a_o note_n proper_a to_o the_o church_n because_o it_o do_v not_o always_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n for_o there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o the_o church_n be_v new._n which_o be_v object_v to_o it_o by_o the_o adversary_n of_o our_o religion_n and_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o church_n answer_v the_o very_a same_o to_o they_o then_o that_o we_o do_v to_o the_o romanist_n now_o as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o second_o thing_n i_o have_v to_o observe_v second_o that_o other_o society_n have_v lay_v claim_n to_o this_o note_n and_o it_o can_v not_o be_v deny_v they_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a note_n whereby_o the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v certain_o know_v be_v common_a to_o it_o with_o other_o that_o be_v not_o of_o the_o church_n 1._o for_o first_o the_o samaritan_n claim_v it_o against_o the_o jew_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o woman_n discourse_n with_o our_o saviour_n joh._n four_o 20._o our_o father_n worship_v in_o this_o mountain_n etc._n etc._n they_o have_v do_v so_o for_o many_o age_n before_o they_o worship_v in_o jerusalem_n for_o here_o god_n appear_v unto_o abraham_n who_o here_o also_o build_v a_o altar_n when_o he_o come_v first_o out_o of_o chaldea_n gen._n twelve_o 6_o 7._o here_o jacob_n likewise_o build_v a_o altar_n when_o he_o come_v out_o of_o mesopotamia_n gen._n xxxiii_o 20._o here_o there_o be_v a_o sanctuary_n in_o the_o day_n of_o joshua_n who_o give_v his_o last_o charge_n to_o israel_n and_o make_v a_o covenant_n with_o they_o in_o this_o place_n chap._n xxiv_o 25_o 26._o here_o the_o patriarch_n be_v bury_v v._o 32._o nay_o hereabouts_o be_v shiloh_n judg._n xxi_o 19_o where_o by_o the_o order_n of_o joshua_n the_o tabernacle_n and_o the_o ark_n of_o god_n be_v settle_v long_o before_o it_o be_v bring_v to_o jerusalem_n josh_n xviii_o 1_o 2._o which_o be_v all_o this_o time_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o jebusite_n to_o which_o plea_n the_o jew_n can_v not_o make_v a_o answer_n but_o by_o maintain_v this_o principle_n that_o not_o the_o antiquity_n of_o place_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n precept_n be_v to_o be_v their_o direction_n in_o this_o case_n and_o god_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o holy_a book_n have_v choose_v jerusalem_n to_o place_v his_o name_n there_o 2._o thus_o the_o jew_n themselves_o argue_v against_o christ_n that_o he_o do_v not_o follow_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o elder_n which_o have_v be_v derive_v to_o they_o from_o ancient_a time_n mark_v seven_o 1_o etc._n etc._n and_o against_o christian_n who_o they_o call_v the_o sect_n of_o the_o nazarene_o act_v xxiv_o 5._o as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v heretic_n new_o spring_v up_o from_o jesus_n of_o nazareth_n 3._o and_o thus_o the_o pagan_n argue_v against_o they_o both_o particular_o against_o the_o christian_n say_v to_o st._n paul_n at_o athens_n may_v we_o know_v what_o this_o new_a doctrine_n whereof_o thou_o speak_v be_v act_n xvii_o 19_o and_o in_o aftertime_n call_v it_o a_o novel_a religion_n a_o

we_o return_v to_o our_o lord_n be_v original_a the_o evangelical_n beginning_n the_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o hence_o let_v the_o reason_n of_o our_o act_n arise_v from_o whence_o order_n and_o the_o beginning_n arise_v if_o therefore_o christ_n alone_o be_v to_o be_v hear_v we_o ought_v not_o to_o regard_v what_o another_o before_o we_o think_v fit_a to_o be_v do_v but_o what_o christ_n who_o be_v before_o all_o first_o do_v for_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o follow_v the_o custom_n of_o man_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n since_o god_n himself_o speak_v thus_o by_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n in_o vain_a do_v they_o worship_v i_o teach_v the_o commandment_n and_o doctrine_n of_o men._n which_o very_a word_n our_o lord_n again_o repeat_v in_o the_o gospel_n you_o reject_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n that_o you_o may_v establish_v your_o own_o tradition_n thus_o s._n cyprian_n oxon._n cyprian_n epist_n lxiii_o ad_fw-la caecilium_fw-la fratrem_fw-la &_o lxxiu_o add_v pompeium_n ed._n oxon._n with_o who_o tertullian_n 1._o tertullian_n l._n de_fw-fr veland_n virg._n c._n 1._o who_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o call_v his_o master_n agree_v in_o many_o memorable_a say_n no_o body_n can_v prescribe_v against_o the_o truth_n neither_o space_n of_o time_n nor_o the_o patronage_n of_o person_n nor_o the_o privilege_n of_o country_n from_o which_o thing_n indeed_o custom_n have_v get_v a_o beginning_n by_o ignorance_n or_o simplicity_n and_o be_v grow_v strong_a by_o succession_n plead_v against_o truth_n but_o our_o lord_n christ_n call_v himself_o the_o truth_n not_o custom_n nor_o do_v novelty_n so_o much_o confute_v heresy_n as_o truth_n whatsoever_o be_v against_o truth_n that_o will_v be_v heresy_n even_o old_a custom_n truth_n do_v not_o stand_v xxviii_o stand_v l._n de_fw-fr anima_fw-la c._n xxviii_o in_o need_n of_o old_a custom_n to_o make_v it_o be_v believe_v nor_o do_v heresy_n fear_v the_o charge_n of_o novelty_n that_o which_o be_v plain_o false_a be_v make_v generous_a by_o antiquity_n for_o why_o shall_v i_o not_o call_v that_o false_a who_o proof_n be_v false_a why_o shall_v i_o believe_v pythagoras_n who_o tell_v lie_n that_o he_o may_v be_v believe_v i_o omit_v all_o the_o rest_n have_v say_v enough_o to_o show_v that_o if_o antiquity_n itself_o be_v to_o be_v credit_v we_o ought_v not_o to_o depend_v upon_o antiquity_n alone_o but_o seek_v for_o ancient_a truth_n which_o lead_v i_o to_o the_o second_o thing_n i_o undertake_v to_o show_v that_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n vain_o pretend_v to_o true_a antiquity_n i.e._n to_o ancient_a truth_n ii_o the_o antiquity_n of_o a_o church_n do_v not_o consist_v in_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o place_n where_o it_o be_v seat_v for_o a_o new_a worship_n may_v come_v into_o a_o ancient_a place_n of_o worship_n as_o the_o new_a altar_n of_o ahaz_n be_v introduce_v into_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n where_o he_o sacrifice_v to_o the_o god_n of_o damascus_n 2_o king._n xuj_o 2_o chron._n xxviii_o 23_o nor_o do_v it_o consist_v mere_o in_o the_o antiquity_n of_o its_o founder_n for_o the_o apostle_n found_v many_o church_n which_o have_v all_o the_o same_o title_n to_o antiquity_n in_o this_o regard_n and_o yet_o continue_v not_o such_o church_n as_o they_o leave_v they_o but_o decay_a some_o of_o they_o so_o fast_o that_o what_o truth_n and_o goodness_n remain_v among_o they_o be_v ready_a to_o die_v even_o before_o all_o the_o apostle_n be_v dead_a rev._n three_o 2._o but_o it_o be_v true_a antiquity_n consist_v in_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o ancient_a truth_n entire_a and_o uncorrupted_a which_o it_o receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o which_o make_v it_o at_o first_o to_o be_v a_o church_n those_o thing_n be_v true_o ancient_a which_o persist_v in_o the_o same_o state_n after_o a_o long_a tract_n of_o time_n wherein_o they_o be_v at_o their_o beginning_n for_o if_o they_o have_v suffer_v any_o change_n in_o that_o which_o belong_v to_o their_o be_v and_o constitution_n they_o have_v lose_v their_o antiquity_n and_o become_v another_o thing_n than_o they_o be_v at_o the_o first_o now_o to_o know_v this_o we_o must_v inquire_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o understand_v for_o instance_n what_o it_o be_v that_o make_v a_o society_n to_o be_v the_o church_n of_o god._n and_o all_o agree_v it_o be_v the_o christian_a truth_n in_o which_o if_o it_o have_v suffer_v alteration_n that_o be_v do_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o christian_a doctrine_n it_o do_v at_o the_o beginning_n but_o have_v introduce_v error_n and_o lie_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o ancient_a truth_n it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o church_n it_o be_v at_o first_o and_o therefore_o have_v not_o that_o mark_n of_o true_a antiquity_n which_o will_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v such_o as_o it_o pretend_v now_o that_o this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v evident_a by_o that_o alteration_n they_o have_v make_v in_o the_o ancient_a creed_n unto_o which_o they_o have_v add_v as_o many_o more_o article_n as_o there_o be_v at_o the_o first_o and_o thereby_o make_v such_o a_o change_n in_o their_o church_n for_o a_o change_n be_v make_v by_o add_v as_o well_o as_o take_v away_o as_o make_v it_o not_o to_o be_v the_o same_o ancient_a church_n which_o the_o apostle_n found_v at_o the_o beginning_n this_o charge_n they_o have_v no_o way_n to_o avoid_v nor_o can_v by_o any_o other_o mean_v maintain_v that_o they_o be_v such_o a_o ancient_a church_n as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n settle_v but_o by_o this_o ratiocination_n as_o bellarmin_n call_v it_o that_o in_o all_o great_a change_n of_o religion_n these_o six_o thing_n may_v be_v ever_o show_v 1._o the_o author_n of_o that_o change._n 2._o the_o new_a doctrine_n that_o be_v bring_v in_o 3._o the_o time_n when_o it_o begin_v 4._o the_o place_n where_o 5._o who_o oppose_v it_o 6._o and_o who_o join_v themselves_o to_o it_o none_o of_o which_o can_v be_v show_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o therefore_o there_o have_v be_v no_o change_n at_o all_o make_v in_o it_o but_o it_o remain_v the_o same_o it_o be_v at_o first_o without_o any_o alteration_n which_o be_v a_o reason_v build_v upon_o ground_n so_o notorious_o false_a that_o it_o scarce_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o a_o poor_a piece_n of_o sophistry_n 1._o for_o first_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o history_n and_o experience_n which_o show_v we_o there_o have_v be_v great_a change_n the_o author_n and_o the_o beginning_n etc._n etc._n of_o which_o can_v now_o be_v know_v though_o no_o man_n can_v doubt_v there_o have_v be_v a_o alteration_n make_v for_o the_o body_n spiritual_a and_o civil_a too_o be_v like_o the_o body_n natural_a in_o which_o as_o there_o be_v some_o disease_n which_o make_v such_o a_o violent_a and_o sudden_a assault_n that_o one_o may_v say_v at_o what_o moment_n they_o begin_v so_o there_o be_v other_o which_o grow_v so_o insensible_o and_o by_o such_o slow_a degree_n that_o none_o can_v tell_v when_o the_o first_o alteration_n be_v make_v and_o by_o what_o accident_n from_o a_o good_a habit_n of_o body_n to_o a_o bad_a thus_o we_o be_v sure_o a_o man_n be_v in_o a_o deep_a consumption_n when_o we_o see_v he_o wear_v away_o to_o skin_n and_o bone_n though_o no_o body_n can_v tell_v the_o precise_a time_n when_o nor_o by_o what_o mean_n nor_o where_o and_o in_o what_o company_n his_o blood_n begin_v to_o be_v taint_v and_o thus_o we_o be_v sure_o there_o be_v a_o gangrene_n as_o st_n paul_n call_v heresy_n when_o we_o see_v it_o corrode_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n though_o it_o creep_v in_o so_o secret_o at_o the_o first_o and_o so_o indiscernable_o that_o it_o be_v not_o suspect_v nor_o can_v always_o be_v trace_v to_o its_o first_o occasion_n and_o original_a no_o the_o tare_n in_o the_o field_n which_o be_v another_o example_n whereby_o our_o lord_n himself_o illustrate_v this_o matter_n have_v take_v root_n before_o they_o be_v espy_v for_o they_o be_v sow_o in_o the_o night_n while_o man_n sleep_v and_o can_v take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o so_o that_o all_o that_o can_v be_v know_v be_v this_o that_o his_o enemy_n have_v do_v it_o that_o be_v the_o tare_n be_v not_o from_o our_o saviour_n nor_o be_v first_o sow_o but_o be_v of_o a_o late_a and_o quite_o different_a original_a but_o by_o what_o particular_a instrument_n the_o enemy_n sow_v they_o at_o what_o hour_n of_o the_o night_n by_o what_o hand_n and_o when_o do_v not_o appear_v for_o the_o matter_n be_v carry_v so_o secret_o and_o in_o the_o dark_a that_o the_o servant_n who_o know_v of_o the_o sow_v of_o the_o good_a seed_n in_o the_o field_n wonder_v to_o see_v the_o bad_a and_o ask_v

whence_o have_v it_o tare_n they_o do_v not_o know_v that_o be_v how_o they_o come_v there_o no_o more_o than_o we_o may_v be_v able_a now_o to_o know_v how_o error_n come_v into_o the_o church_n but_o that_o they_o be_v there_o they_o know_v and_o be_v sure_a as_o we_o be_v sure_o there_o be_v false_a doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v not_o of_o our_o saviour_n plant_n 2._o nor_o do_v the_o example_n whereby_o they_o illustrate_v this_o ratiocination_n serve_v to_o any_o purpose_n but_o to_o show_v the_o falseness_n of_o it_o they_o can_v name_v they_o say_v the_o author_n and_o beginning_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_a heresy_n for_o instance_n the_o heresy_n which_o affirm_v there_o be_v two_o person_n in_o christ_n be_v begin_v by_o nestorius_n in_o the_o year_n cdxxxi_o which_o be_v not_o true_a for_o though_o then_o it_o take_v its_o name_n from_o so_o great_a a_o bishop_n who_o maintain_v it_o yet_o the_o heresy_n have_v be_v before_o from_o a_o unknown_a beginning_n it_o be_v mention_v by_o st._n ambrose_n in_o the_o forego_n age_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o incarnation_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o arian_n heresy_n who_o beginning_n they_o date_n in_o the_o year_n cccxxiv_o but_o it_o be_v bear_v long_o before_o among_o the_o gnostick_n heretic_n and_o only_o get_v reputation_n by_o so_o note_v a_o man_n as_o arius_n nay_o some_o of_o the_o learn_a doctor_n in_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n have_v take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o tertullian_n and_o a_o number_n of_o other_o ancient_a father_n be_v infect_v with_o it_o so_o uncertain_a they_o be_v in_o their_o discourse_n about_o these_o matter_n 3._o which_o if_o they_o be_v true_a will_v uphold_v the_o great_a impiety_n for_o what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o christian_a religion_n if_o the_o traditional_a law_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v true_a and_o according_a to_o this_o way_n of_o reason_v it_o must_v pass_v for_o truth_n that_o it_o come_v from_o mount_n sinai_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n as_o the_o write_a law_n do_v for_o none_o can_v show_v its_o original_a much_o less_o name_n the_o author_n of_o the_o several_a tradion_n and_o who_o oppose_v they_o etc._n etc._n nay_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o heathen_a god_n be_v support_v by_o this_o argument_n as_o be_v excellent_o observe_v by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n who_o tell_v the_o gentile_n 37._o admon_n ad_fw-la gentes_fw-la p._n 36_o 37._o that_o fable_n and_o time_n have_v advance_v dead_a man_n into_o the_o number_n of_o the_o gods._n for_o though_o thing_n present_a be_v familiar_a to_o we_o be_v neglect_v yet_o those_o which_o be_v past_a and_o go_v be_v out_o of_o the_o reach_n of_o confutation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o obscurity_n and_o uncertainty_n of_o time_n have_v honour_n invent_v for_o they_o by_o which_o mean_v those_o that_o be_v dead_a long_o ago_o glory_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o a_o long_a time_n of_o error_n be_v account_v god_n by_o posterity_n the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v for_o the_o lie_a oracle_n among_o they_o the_o beginning_n and_o first_o author_n of_o which_o can_v be_v trace_v 4._o but_o we_o have_v a_o instance_n of_o this_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o where_o there_o be_v a_o acknowledge_a change_n and_o yet_o they_o themselves_o be_v not_o able_a to_o tell_v who_o first_o begin_v it_o because_o it_o creep_v in_o by_o insensible_a degree_n the_o communion_n i_o mean_v in_o one_o kind_n be_v not_o use_v for_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n but_o be_v begin_v in_o some_o church_n they_o themselves_o can_v tell_v which_o nor_o when_o grow_v to_o be_v a_o general_a custom_n not_o long_o before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n in_o these_o western_a part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o there_o be_v establish_v as_o a_o law._n but_o it_o do_v not_o begin_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o any_o bishop_n nor_o be_v carry_v on_o by_o any_o public_a order_n and_o if_o you_o ask_v they_o who_o first_o set_v it_o on_o foot_n they_o will_v tell_v you_o that_o do_v not_o appear_v therefore_o the_o second_o alone_a of_o those_o six_o thing_n be_v prove_v that_o new_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n have_v be_v bring_v in_o of_o which_o we_o be_v very_o certain_a there_o need_v none_o of_o the_o rest_n but_o we_o be_v sure_o there_o be_v a_o time_n and_o author_n of_o they_o and_o people_n that_o embrace_v they_o though_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a for_o want_n of_o ancient_a record_n that_o be_v lose_v or_o because_o thing_n that_o come_v in_o insensible_o not_o in_o every_o age_n be_v note_v and_o record_v to_o tell_v the_o very_a time_n and_o place_n and_o person_n when_o and_o where_o and_o by_o who_o they_o be_v introduce_v all_o which_o be_v not_o say_v by_o we_o because_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o other_o part_n of_o that_o ratiocination_n but_o only_o to_o show_v the_o frivolousness_n of_o such_o discourse_n as_o these_o in_o which_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n place_n their_o main_a retreat_n for_o we_o can_v tell_v nay_o their_o own_o author_n have_v tell_v we_o when_o and_o by_o who_o many_o thing_n be_v bring_v into_o their_o church_n which_o be_v not_o there_o in_o the_o beginning_n polydore_v virgil_n if_o i_o have_v room_n to_o insert_v his_o word_n will_v furnish_v we_o with_o several_a instance_n but_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o two_o which_o be_v at_o no_o great_a distance_n the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o the_o first_o be_v their_o grand_a article_n of_o faith_n about_o the_o papal_a authority_n we_o know_v and_o have_v often_o tell_v they_o by_o what_o step_v it_o grow_v to_o the_o height_n wherein_o now_o it_o be_v or_o will_v be_v when_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n begin_v to_o exceed_v their_o bound_n how_o they_o be_v oppose_v and_o snube_v who_o and_o by_o who_o be_v first_o declare_v the_o universal_a bishop_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n victor_n begin_v the_o dance_n zozimus_n after_o some_o other_o follow_v it_o boniface_n continue_v it_o celestine_n carry_v it_o on_o who_o meet_v with_o so_o sharp_a a_o rebuke_n from_o the_o african_a bishop_n for_o his_o intrusion_n into_o their_o affair_n upon_o the_o pretence_n of_o a_o forge_a canon_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n as_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v his_o ambition_n and_o craft_n be_v great_a than_o his_o authority_n the_o attempt_n of_o the_o rest_n be_v as_o notorious_a and_o so_o be_v the_o opposition_n they_o meet_v withal_o till_o at_o last_o boniface_n the_o 3d_o procure_v to_o himself_o from_o phocas_n the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n and_o to_o his_o church_n the_o title_n of_o head_n of_o all_o church_n all_o this_o we_o can_v justify_v out_o of_o authentic_a record_n but_o it_o be_v not_o in_o their_o power_n to_o name_n so_o much_o as_o one_o man_n that_o own_v the_o universal_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n till_o that_o time_n that_o be_v till_o above_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o our_o saviour_n birth_n for_o though_o bellarmin_n allege_v a_o epistle_n of_o justinian_o wherein_o he_o call_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n yet_o be_v signify_v nothing_o but_o that_o they_o be_v at_o a_o loss_n for_o want_n of_o proof_n because_o as_o it_o be_v with_o great_a reason_n suspect_v to_o be_v spurious_a so_o it_o can_v intend_v no_o more_o than_o head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o west_n because_o in_o a_o undoubted_a edict_n of_o he_o he_o call_v the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n by_o the_o same_o name_n the_o head_n of_o all_o other_o church_n i.e._n chief_a of_o those_o in_o the_o east_n which_o be_v so_o certain_a that_o their_o own_o pope_n gregory_n not_o much_o above_o a_o year_n before_o this_o arrogant_a title_n be_v assume_v most_o vehement_o disdain_v it_o or_o rather_o thunder_v against_o it_o nor_o can_v they_o name_v one_o man_n in_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n that_o believe_v their_o present_a definition_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n much_o less_o the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o depose_v king_n which_o none_o challenge_v till_o gregory_n vii_o that_o be_v till_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o our_o bless_a saviour_n insomuch_o that_o their_o forenamed_a champion_n 27._o champion_n c._n bellarm._n tract_n de_fw-fr potestate_fw-la summ._n pontif._n p._n 27._o be_v to_o prove_v this_o depose_n power_n out_o of_o ancient_a author_n be_v able_a to_o say_v no_o more_o than_o this_o i_o have_v allege_v above_o lxx_o famous_a writer_n some_o of_o which_o flourish_v more_o than_o 500_o year_n ago_o a_o goodly_a business_n a_o glorious_a show_n of_o antiquity_n instead_o of_o the_o

first_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n to_o refer_v we_o to_o the_o last_o five_o hundred_o which_o be_v to_o confess_v the_o novelty_n of_o their_o most_o belove_a doctrine_n and_o consequent_o to_o quit_v this_o note_n of_o antiquity_n as_o in_o truth_n he_o plain_o do_v in_o that_o book_n where_o be_v press_v with_o this_o argument_n that_o no_o such_o power_n be_v claim_v in_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o church_n he_o answer_v 69._o answer_v ib._n cap._n 3._o p._n 69._o that_o he_o have_v not_o right_a conception_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n who_o admit_v nothing_o but_o what_o he_o read_v express_o write_v or_o do_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n for_o the_o church_n of_o late_a time_n have_v power_n not_o only_o to_o explain_v and_o declare_v but_o constitute_v and_o command_v those_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o faith_n and_o manner_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v they_o need_v not_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o antiquity_n for_o they_o can_v make_v article_n of_o faith_n now_o which_o be_v not_o hear_v of_o in_o the_o beginning_n 2._o we_o have_v often_o also_o tell_v they_o by_o what_o step_n image_n creep_v into_o the_o church_n for_o they_o remain_v at_o first_o only_o in_o private_a house_n for_o ornament_n or_o for_o commemoration_n and_o not_o uncensured_a there_o be_v above_o 300_o year_n past_a before_o they_o come_v into_o any_o church_n and_o then_o not_o without_o opposition_n and_o for_o this_o end_n only_o to_o be_v of_o a_o historical_a use_n to_o remind_v people_n of_o thing_n past_a which_o improve_v in_o 300_o year_n more_o to_o a_o rhetorical_a use_n as_o we_o may_v call_v it_o to_o stir_v up_o devotion_n in_o the_o people_n for_o which_o purpose_n gregory_n the_o great_a fancy_v they_o be_v profitable_a and_o though_o he_o by_o no_o mean_n allow_v they_o to_o be_v worship_v yet_o he_o think_v the_o people_n may_v look_v upon_o they_o and_o worship_n god_n before_o they_o and_o this_o look_v upon_o they_o to_o help_v devotion_n be_v improve_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n into_o a_o downright_a worship_v of_o they_o which_o will_v not_o pass_v in_o these_o western_a part_n for_o good_a doctrine_n and_o when_o at_o last_o we_o know_v and_o have_v tell_v they_o by_o what_o step_n this_o new_a worship_n advance_v hither_o and_o grow_v to_o a_o great_a degree_n of_o religious_a respect_n than_o that_o nicene_n council_n admit_v the_o most_o zealous_a defender_n of_o it_o can_v not_o agree_v about_o it_o nor_o do_v they_o know_v what_o to_o make_v of_o it_o to_o this_o day_n we_o can_v tell_v they_o of_o other_o thing_n that_o be_v much_o new_a for_o it_o be_v but_o a_o little_a more_o than_o 100_o year_n since_o unwritten_a tradition_n be_v decree_v to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v of_o the_o word_n of_o god._n but_o this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o they_o vain_o boast_v of_o antiquity_n which_o be_v only_o ancient_a error_n and_o some_o of_o it_o not_o very_o ancient_a neither_o as_o for_o ancient_a truth_n that_o be_v on_o our_o side_n who_o they_o most_o injurious_o accuse_v of_o follow_v novelty_n iii_o for_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o law_n establish_v be_v the_o true_a primitive_a christianity_n in_o nothing_o new_a unless_o it_o be_v in_o reject_v all_o that_o novelty_n which_o have_v be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n but_o they_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o that_o for_o if_o they_o have_v not_o introduce_v new_a article_n we_o shall_v not_o have_v have_v occasion_n for_o such_o article_n of_o religion_n as_o condemn_v they_o which_o can_v indeed_o be_v old_a because_o the_o doctrine_n they_o condemn_v be_v new_a though_o the_o principle_n upon_o which_o we_o condemn_v they_o be_v as_o old_a as_o christianity_n we_o esteem_v all_o to_o be_v new_a which_o be_v not_o from_o the_o beginning_n for_o as_o for_o our_o positive_a doctrine_n polydore_v himself_o have_v give_v a_o true_a account_n of_o it_o and_o make_v it_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o sect_n call_v evangelick_n as_o he_o speak_v increase_v so_o marvellous_o in_o a_o short_a time_n because_o they_o affirm_v that_o no_o law_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v which_o appertain_v to_o the_o salvation_n of_o soul_n but_o that_o which_o christ_n or_o the_o apostle_n have_v give_v inventoribus_fw-la give_v l._n viij_o cap._n 4._o de_fw-la rerum_fw-la inventoribus_fw-la and_o who_o dare_v say_v that_o this_o be_v a_o new_a religion_n which_o be_v as_o old_a as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n with_o who_o whosoever_o agree_v they_o be_v true_o ancient_a church_n though_o of_o no_o long_a stand_n than_o yesterday_o as_o they_o that_o disagree_v with_o they_o be_v new_a though_o they_o can_v run_v up_o their_o pedigree_n to_o the_o very_a apostle_n thus_o tertulian_n xxxii_o tertulian_n l._n the_o prescript_n c._n xxxii_o discourse_n with_o who_o word_n something_o contract_v i_o shall_v conclude_v as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o church_n when_o it_o be_v divers_a from_o or_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n show_v it_o not_o to_o be_v a_o apostolic_a church_n though_o it_o pretend_v to_o be_v found_v by_o a_o apostle_n so_o those_o church_n that_o can_v produce_v any_o of_o the_o apostle_n or_o apostolical_a man_n for_o their_o founder_n be_v much_o late_a and_o new_o constitute_v yet_o conspire_v in_o the_o same_o faith_n be_v nevertheless_o to_o be_v account_v apostolic_a church_n because_o of_o the_o consangvinity_n of_o doctrine_n the_o end_n london_n print_v for_o richard_n chiswell_n at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1687._o the_o three_o note_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v viz_o duration_n tertia_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la duratio_fw-la diuturna_fw-la nec_fw-la unquam_fw-la interrupta_fw-la bellarm_n l._n four_o c._n vi_fw-la imprimatur_fw-la apr._n 30._o 1687._o gvil._n needham_n how_o far_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v behold_v to_o the_o industry_n of_o some_o learned_a man_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o note_n they_o give_v of_o a_o church_n be_v not_o my_o business_n at_o present_a to_o examine_v but_o those_o of_o the_o reform_a religion_n must_v acknowledge_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o they_o for_o so_o frank_o quit_v those_o character_n which_o be_v essential_a to_o every_o true_a church_n and_o for_o take_v up_o with_o such_o as_o either_o apparent_o belong_v not_o to_o their_o church_n or_o belong_v to_o other_o church_n as_o well_o as_o they_o or_o last_o such_o as_o may_v be_v find_v in_o a_o false_a church_n as_o well_o as_o a_o true_a this_o may_v easy_o be_v prove_v against_o they_o through_o the_o fifteen_o note_n which_o be_v offer_v by_o they_o to_o the_o world_n but_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o to_o give_v a_o instance_n of_o it_o in_o the_o note_n of_o duration_n which_o be_v make_v by_o they_o a_o necessary_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n in_o prosecution_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v consider_v i._n what_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o term_n duration_n ii_o how_o far_o duration_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n iii_o whether_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v a_o sufficient_a title_n to_o this_o character_n character_n i._o duration_n according_a to_o bellarmin_n be_v the_o continuance_n of_o a_o church_n throughout_o all_o time_n without_o interruption_n and_o he_o add_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v so_o call_v not_o only_o because_o it_o always_o have_v be_v but_o also_o because_o it_o always_o will_v be_v so_o that_o this_o duration_n do_v include_v in_o it_o these_o three_o thing_n 1._o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n from_o the_o beginning_n 2._o the_o continuance_n of_o that_o church_n to_o the_o end._n 3._o the_o continuance_n of_o that_o church_n from_o the_o beginning_n to_o the_o end_n without_o interruption_n let_v we_o now_o see_v how_o he_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o case_n it_o be_v evident_a say_v he_o that_o our_o church_n have_v continue_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n hitherto_o or_o if_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n it_o have_v endure_v from_o christ_n to_o this_o year_n 1557._o the_o year_n when_o he_o write_v this_o but_o for_o all_o his_o beginning_n its_o evident_a there_o be_v no_o proof_n of_o what_o he_o affirm_v and_o his_o assertion_n be_v very_o insufficient_a 1._o that_o he_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o his_o church_n and_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o true_a church_n but_o he_o it_o be_v evident_a our_o church_n etc._n etc._n 2._o that_o he_o have_v omit_v two_o main_a branch_n of_o his_o duration_n viz._n that_o part_n of_o it_o which_o be_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v

cardinal_n bellarmin_n four_o note_n of_o the_o church_n be_v as_o true_a as_o we_o have_v prove_v it_o false_a and_o that_o it_o will_v then_o overthrow_v instead_o of_o establish_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n marvellous_a pretence_n of_o be_v the_o true_a or_o catholic_n church_n the_o end_n pag._n 80._o lin_v 18._o read_v ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la london_n print_v by_o j._n d._n for_o richard_n chiswel_o at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1687._o the_o five_o note_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v viz_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n quinta_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la successio_fw-la episcoporum_fw-la in_o romanâ_fw-la ecclesiacirc_n ab_fw-la apostolis_n deducta_fw-la usque_fw-la ad_fw-la nos_fw-la bellar._n l._n four_o c._n viij_o de_fw-fr notis_n ecclesiae_fw-la imprimatur_fw-la may_v 9_o 1687._o jo._n batte_o the_o disputer_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n boast_v in_o nothing_o so_o much_o as_o in_o the_o venerable_a name_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n use_v all_o mean_n to_o appropriate_v it_o to_o themselves_o exclusiu_o to_o any_o other_o and_o it_o be_v the_o most_o popular_a argument_n they_o flee_v to_o and_o with_o which_o they_o common_o begin_v and_o end_v all_o debate_n we_o be_v concern_v faithful_o and_o plain_o to_o examine_v their_o title_n or_o claim_n to_o so_o honourable_a a_o denomination_n and_o the_o many_o vast_a privilege_n found_v thereupon_o among_o the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n in_o bellarmin_n their_o chief_a champion_n the_o five_o in_o order_n and_o it_o may_v be_v not_o the_o least_o plausible_a in_o all_o his_o number_n be_v this_o of_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n the_o subject_a of_o this_o short_a essay_n in_o which_o three_o inquiry_n may_v be_v make_v 1._o how_o far_o this_o note_n may_v be_v necessary_a to_o any_o church_n 2._o how_o far_o this_o may_v be_v grant_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n 3._o how_o insufficient_a a_o proof_n it_o afford_v to_o they_o of_o any_o great_a advantage_n by_o it_o in_o answer_n to_o the_o former_a 1._o iniquiry_n 1._o concess_n 1._o it_o may_v i_o presume_v be_v general_o yield_v that_o to_o the_o complete_a constitution_n of_o the_o church_n it_o will_v be_v always_o needful_a that_o there_o be_v in_o it_o true_a and_o lawful_a pastor_n not_o only_o for_o the_o rightful_a administration_n of_o god_n word_n and_o sacrament_n but_o also_o for_o the_o due_a and_o orderly_a government_n thereof_o and_o the_o dispensation_n of_o wholesome_a discipline_n to_o the_o flock_n commit_v to_o their_o charge_n require_v all_o tender_a care_n vigilant_a inspection_n and_o indulgent_a provision_n from_o they_o and_o all_o cheerful_a and_o humble_a submission_n and_o ready_a subjection_n from_o these_o requisite_n to_o any_o society_n confirm_v by_o many_o precept_n and_o example_n in_o scripture_n we_o yield_v this_o pastoral_n power_n original_o to_o be_v from_o christ_n 2._o concess_n 2._o the_o head_n of_o his_o church_n the_o chief_a bishop_n and_o pastor_n of_o his_o flock_n and_o by_o he_o immediate_o convey_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o from_o they_o derive_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n or_o ordination_n to_o their_o successor_n in_o the_o several_a church_n which_o they_o plant_v and_o so_o to_o be_v continue_v by_o a_o regular_a succession_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o several_a direction_n in_o the_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n and_o titus_n and_o example_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o follow_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n and_o place_n of_o which_o we_o have_v any_o record_n extant_a no_o man_n take_v this_o honour_n all_o himself_o 5.4_o heb._n 5.4_o we_o grant_v far_o 3._o concess_n 3._o that_o according_a to_o the_o best_a evidence_n of_o scripture-rule_n or_o example_n and_o the_o constant_a practice_n of_o christ_n church_n the_o power_n of_o ordination_n be_v entrust_v with_o the_o bishop_n the_o chief_a governor_n thereof_o and_o ordinary_a successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n and_o we_o as_o ready_o embrace_v the_o canonical_a provision_n of_o the_o constitution_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o apostle_n by_o st._n clemens_n or_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o ever-renowned_n first_o council_n of_o nice_a that_o every_o bishop_n be_v ordain_v by_o three_o bishop_n or_o two_o at_o the_o least_o etc._n etc._n all_o most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n such_o be_v our_o government_n and_o succession_n not_o at_o all_o interrupt_v in_o the_o reformation_n whatever_o difficulty_n it_o struggle_v with_o elsewhere_o a_o signal_n happiness_n for_o which_o we_o have_v reason_n ever_o to_o bless_v god_n and_o not_o peevish_o to_o endeavour_v by_o wilful_a &_o schismatical_a separation_n to_o deprive_v ourselves_o of_o that_o privilege_n which_o may_v be_v the_o chief_a eyesore_a to_o our_o adversary_n and_o thereby_o to_o furnish_v they_o with_o new_a and_o better_a argument_n than_o ever_o yet_o they_o find_v against_o we_o if_o their_o succession_n be_v good_a so_o be_v we_o for_o sure_o it_o be_v not_o tie_v to_o one_o place_n whether_o we_o derive_v it_o through_o they_o by_o augustin_n the_o monk_n though_o ordain_v in_o france_n or_o from_o or_o by_o the_o british_a bishop_n who_o have_v be_v here_o several_a age_n before_o his_o come_v and_o by_o as_o regular_a a_o succession_n from_o apostolical_a time_n without_o any_o dependence_n as_o they_o profess_v or_o as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v find_v on_o the_o see_v or_o bishop_n of_o rome_n however_o it_o may_v be_v note_v 1._o observe_v 1._o that_o though_o this_o succession_n of_o bishop_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o complete_a constitution_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o it_o may_v well_o be_v doubt_v whether_o it_o be_v indispensable_a to_o the_o very_o be_v of_o it_o so_o as_o to_o unchurch_n every_o place_n that_o want_v these_o for_o baptism_n alone_o give_v we_o admission_n into_o the_o church_n and_o a_o title_n to_o the_o heavenly_a inheritance_n upon_o the_o performance_n of_o our_o part_n of_o the_o covenant_n and_o although_o this_o oblige_v all_o christian_n to_o endeavour_v to_o provide_v themselves_o with_o lawful_a pastor_n for_o their_o constant_a supply_n in_o all_o the_o mean_n of_o grace_n and_o so_o to_o seek_v they_o abroad_o as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v where_o they_o have_v they_o not_o at_o home_n yet_o in_o a_o suppose_a case_n where_o these_o may_v not_o be_v have_v or_o but_o upon_o condition_n out_o of_o their_o power_n to_o yield_v or_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n they_o who_o suppose_v baptism_n to_o be_v valid_a though_o in_o case_n of_o necessity_n administer_v by_o any_o christian_a nay_o according_a to_o their_o catechism_n by_o jew_n infidel_n or_o heretic_n if_o he_o but_o intend_v to_o do_v what_o the_o church_n design_n hereby_o must_v not_o present_o unchurch_n any_o place_n or_o exclude_v all_o person_n that_o want_v this_o full_a provision_n of_o all_o needful_a help_n and_o advantage_n though_o some_o of_o most_o immediate_a divine_a institution_n what_o allowance_n god_n may_v make_v for_o great_a necessity_n or_o almost_o invincible_a difficulty_n and_o prejudices_fw-la where_o man_n be_v not_o wilful_o and_o obstinate_o want_v to_o themselves_o we_o can_v or_o must_v not_o determine_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o every_o church_n which_o may_v firm_o presume_v upon_o this_o lawful_a and_o orderly_a succession_n even_o from_o the_o apostle_n 2._o observe_v 2._o shall_v be_v able_a to_o produce_v the_o record_n of_o its_o conveyance_n through_o every_o age_n and_o in_o every_o single_a person_n by_o who_o it_o have_v past_a few_o church_n of_o of_o long_a continuance_n have_v be_v so_o happy_a as_o to_o preserve_v authentic_a register_n of_o all_o their_o transaction_n from_o their_o first_o plantation_n which_o must_v not_o weaken_v their_o authority_n or_o make_v doubtful_a the_o effect_n of_o their_o ministration_n where_o no_o positive_a evidence_n be_v bring_v to_o the_o contrary_n the_o ancient_n content_v themselves_o in_o deliver_v down_o to_o we_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n in_o the_o great_a see_v and_o mother-city_n not_o of_o rome_n only_o but_o of_o alexandria_n antioch_n jerusalem_n and_o other_o though_o bellarmin_n insinuate_v the_o contrary_a here_o as_o be_v most_o apparent_a in_o eusebius_n etc._n etc._n object_n answ_n to_o 3d_o object_n the_o eminence_n of_o their_o place_n and_o power_n the_o frequent_a resort_v of_o other_o neighbour_a church_n to_o they_o from_o who_o they_o be_v general_o derive_v or_o as_o dependant_a on_o their_o city_n in_o civil_a administration_n which_o the_o ecclesiastical_a usual_o follow_v these_o and_o such_o like_a reason_n make_v they_o more_o the_o notice_n of_o all_o about_o they_o and_o their_o succession_n more_o careful_o record_v in_o church-writer_n which_o possible_o they_o may_v have_v then_o do_v in_o many_o of_o the_o lesser_a

direction_n of_o not_o be_v toss_v to_o and_o fro_o etc._n etc._n 3._o be_v condemn_v by_o tertullian_n who_o bid_v we_o adhere_v to_o what_o be_v first_o and_o 4._o by_o vincentius_n lyrinensis_n and_o 5._o have_v give_v ill_a example_n by_o which_o the_o reformer_n can_v justify_v themselves_o and_o last_o have_v plain_o condemn_v several_a pope_n and_o the_o whole_a lateran_n council_n under_o innocent_a iii_o as_o not_o sufficient_o know_v what_o the_o church_n be_v since_o their_o notion_n of_o it_o can_v not_o content_v those_o which_o come_v after_o they_o a_o great_a injury_n and_o of_o dangerous_a consequence_n last_o upon_o a_o comparison_n of_o one_o with_o the_o other_o etc._n p._n 432_o etc._n etc._n and_o of_o both_o with_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n he_o look_v upon_o bellarmin_n definition_n as_o the_o better_a of_o the_o two_o because_o it_o may_v be_v so_o mollify_v by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o word_n praecipuè_fw-la chief_o which_o be_v in_o it_o as_o to_o admit_v of_o a_o tolerable_a reconciliation_n with_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o ancient_n which_o as_o he_o show_v can_v no_o way_n agree_v with_o that_o of_o canisius_n and_o upon_o the_o whole_a he_o conclude_v 450._o p._n 450._o that_o however_o bellarmin_n may_v be_v preferable_a if_o either_o of_o they_o be_v necessary_a yet_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a for_o catholic_n to_o make_v their_o complaint_n of_o innovate_a which_o they_o heap_v upon_o heretic_n to_o appear_v just_a so_o long_o as_o they_o themselves_o shall_v retain_v such_o a_o novel_a definition_n and_o that_o if_o gregory_n viith_n rule_n be_v observe_v viz._n that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v draw_v into_o example_n or_o authority_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o father_n then_o even_o this_o his_o definition_n though_o it_o have_v be_v receive_v yet_o aught_o to_o be_v reject_v to_o this_o purpose_n that_o accurate_a writer_n as_o he_o be_v deserve_o call_v by_o 319._o by_o letter_n to_o bp._n of_o linc._n p._n 319._o f._n walsh_n have_v argue_v to_o the_o utter_a confusion_n of_o the_o cardinal_n argument_n from_o union_n with_o the_o pope_n as_o head_n or_o of_o the_o member_n among_o themselves_o for_o how_o can_v that_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n now_o which_o never_o be_v think_v to_o belong_v to_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o for_o 1500_o year_n together_o and_o which_o their_o own_o most_o learned_a lover_n of_o antiquity_n and_o pious_a opposer_n of_o novelty_n do_v not_o think_v essential_a to_o it_o at_o this_o day_n and_o where_o be_v the_o so_o much_o boast_a consent_n of_o the_o member_n among_o themselves_o in_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n i_o believe_v the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith._n i_o will_v know_v of_o those_o gentleman_n who_o be_v at_o such_o perfect_a agreement_n among_o themselves_o what_o this_o church_n be_v bellarmine_n answer_v one_o thing_n canisius_n another_o so_o contrary_a that_o if_o one_o speak_v true_a the_o other_o must_v needs_o have_v tell_v i_o that_o which_o be_v false_a and_o while_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o former_a be_v follow_v by_o some_o and_o that_o of_o the_o late_a which_o be_v the_o worse_o be_v more_o general_o receive_v launoy_n and_o many_o more_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a sort_n stick_v to_o the_o ancient_n who_o be_v as_o different_a from_o both_o as_o they_o be_v from_o one_o another_o and_o yet_o after_o all_o we_o must_v be_v tell_v that_o they_o be_v perfect_o agree_v in_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o this_o invisible_a unintelligible_a union_n show_v plain_o that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o true_a church_n one_o will_v hardly_o think_v that_o they_o be_v in_o earnest_n unless_o by_o union_n they_o mean_v a_o equal_a resolution_n to_o carry_v on_o the_o dispute_n as_o long_o as_o they_o can_v contend_v and_o no_o long_o which_o kind_n of_o union_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o almost_o every_o term_n in_o westminster-hall_n where_o one_o may_v see_v two_o party_n prosecute_n one_o another_o with_o all_o imaginable_a vigour_n who_o yet_o resolve_v to_o be_v quiet_a when_o the_o bench_n have_v make_v they_o so_o not_o that_o the_o party_n who_o be_v cast_v in_o the_o suit_n must_v needs_o change_v his_o opinion_n of_o his_o own_o cause_n because_o the_o last_o verdict_n be_v against_o he_o but_o that_o if_o a_o new_a trial_n will_v not_o be_v grant_v he_o be_v bind_v to_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o court_n because_o it_o have_v a_o sheriff_n with_o the_o posse_fw-la comitatus_fw-la to_o put_v it_o into_o execution_n thus_o they_o that_o make_v the_o sentence_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o they_o that_o make_v the_o sentence_n of_o a_o council_n the_o sentence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v unite_v in_o a_o resolution_n to_o stand_v to_o the_o arbitrement_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v a_o certain_a sensible_a obligation_n upon_o they_o to_o profess_v that_o they_o will_v acquiesce_v in_o its_o determination_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n they_o may_v undoubted_o quarrel_v among_o themselves_o about_o question_n of_o such_o mighty_a importance_n as_o that_o we_o mention_v even_o now_o and_o this_o without_o breach_n of_o union_n among_o themselves_o till_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o sentence_n of_o a_o plenary_a council_n or_o the_o sentence_n of_o both_o come_v to_o part_v they_o which_o yet_o will_v be_v long_o enough_o first_o if_o each_o side_n of_o the_o question_n be_v abet_v with_o numerous_a and_o able_a party_n that_o be_v at_o present_a both_o of_o they_o resolve_v to_o submit_v absolute_o to_o the_o church_n lest_o one_o of_o they_o upon_o a_o unseasonable_a sentence_n shall_v be_v provoke_v to_o change_v its_o resolution_n and_o thus_o as_o we_o observe_v before_o the_o question_n about_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n have_v be_v leave_v undecided_a so_o long_o lest_o by_o determine_v that_o a_o more_o dangerous_a question_n shall_v be_v raise_v by_o the_o disoblige_v party_n but_o if_o it_o shall_v so_o happen_v that_o the_o church_n can_v well_o avoid_v declare_v herself_o in_o such_o a_o case_n this_o new-fashioned_a union_n go_v forward_o still_o though_o she_o speak_v so_o ambiguous_o that_o each_o party_n fancy_v the_o sentence_n to_o be_v on_o its_o own_o side_n which_o be_v do_v often_o at_o trent_n with_o great_a application_n and_o art_n particular_o in_o the_o decree_n concern_v grace_n and_o assurance_n of_o be_v justify_v etc._n etc._n which_o be_v finish_v soto_n and_o vega_n differ_v not_o only_o as_o much_o but_o something_o more_o than_o they_o do_v at_o first_o for_o now_o they_o have_v a_o new_a question_n to_o debate_v viz._n on_o which_o side_n the_o council_n have_v decree_v and_o so_o they_o fall_v to_o write_v great_a book_n upon_o it_o against_o one_o another_o but_o for_o all_o this_o they_o be_v admirable_o agree_v because_o they_o agree_v in_o submission_n to_o the_o council_n i_o proceed_v to_o show_v iii_o that_o that_o unity_n which_o be_v indeed_o a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n we_o have_v and_o that_o in_o a_o much_o great_a degree_n than_o they_o which_o point_n will_v i_o hope_v yield_v some_o discourse_n that_o will_v be_v more_o useful_a than_o bare_o to_o discover_v mistake_v and_o expose_v sophistry_n for_o here_o i_o shall_v represent_v as_o well_o as_o i_o can_v the_o true_a ground_n and_o notion_n of_o church-unity_n and_o then_o see_v who_o have_v most_o reason_n to_o pretend_v to_o it_o they_o or_o we_o 1._o there_o be_v the_o unity_n of_o submit_v to_o one_o head_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o all_o other_o christian_a unity_n and_o therefore_o mention_v by_o st._n paul_n among_o the_o principal_a reason_n why_o the_o church_n be_v one_o body_n 5._o eph._n four_o 5._o one_o lord._n 2._o there_o be_v the_o unity_n of_o profess_v the_o common_a faith_n that_o be_v once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o summary_o expound_v in_o the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o therefore_o to_o one_o lord_n the_o apostle_n in_o the_o forementioned_a place_n add_v one_o faith._n 3._o there_o be_v a_o unity_n of_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n one_o baptism_n by_o which_o we_o be_v all_o admit_v into_o the_o same_o state_n of_o duty_n and_o of_o privilege_n undertake_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n and_o gain_v a_o right_a to_o the_o promise_v thereof_o thus_o say_v st._n paul_n 13._o 1_o cor._n twelve_o 13._o by_o one_o spirit_n we_o be_v all_o baptise_a into_o one_o body_n and_o the_o like_a unity_n be_v infer_v from_o the_o other_o sacrament_n 17._o 1_o cor._n x._o 17._o we_o be_v many_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n for_o we_o be_v all_o partaker_n of_o that_o one_o bread._n and_o again_o

doctrine_n which_o i_o doubt_v not_o to_o make_v appear_v performs_z as_o little_a as_o either_o of_o the_o former_a in_o order_n to_o which_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o show_v i._n what_o the_o cardinal_n mean_v by_o sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n ii_o that_o according_a to_o his_o notion_n of_o it_o sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n be_v no_o certain_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n iii_o in_o what_o sense_n it_o be_v a_o certain_a note_n by_o which_o any_o honest_a enquirer_n may_v distinguish_v a_o true_a church_n from_o a_o false_a one_o iv_o that_o neither_o in_o this_o nor_o the_o cardinal_n notion_n of_o it_o the_o true_a church_n can_v be_v find_v by_o any_o honest_a enquirer_n according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i._o what_o it_o be_v that_o the_o cardinal_n here_o mean_v by_o sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n to_o which_o in_o short_a i_o answer_v that_o which_o he_o mean_v by_o it_o be_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n both_o as_o to_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o manner_n without_o any_o mixture_n of_o error_n for_o so_o he_o explain_v himself_o the_o true_a church_n be_v not_o only_a catholic_n and_o apostolic_a and_o one_o but_o also_o holy_a according_a to_o the_o constantinopolitan_a creed_n but_o its_o evident_a the_o church_n be_v say_v to_o be_v holy_a because_o its_o profession_n be_v holy_a contain_v nothing_o false_a as_o to_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n nothing_o unjust_a as_o to_o doctrine_n of_o manner_n and_o a_o little_a after_o by_o this_o note_n say_v he_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o no_o church_n but_o we_o be_v a_o true_a church_n because_o there_o be_v no_o sect_n either_o of_o pagan_n or_o philosopher_n or_o jew_n or_o turk_n or_o heretic_n which_o do_v not_o contain_v some_o error_n that_o have_v be_v explode_v and_o be_v manifest_o contrary_a to_o right_a reason_n by_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o exclude_v all_o sort_n of_o error_n from_o that_o profession_n of_o religion_n which_o he_o here_o set_v up_o as_o a_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o therefore_o after_o he_o have_v give_v a_o brief_a enumeration_n of_o the_o error_n of_o all_o other_o sect_n as_o well_o of_o pagan_n and_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n as_o of_o christian_n he_o thus_o conclude_v but_o as_o for_o our_o catholic_n church_n it_o teach_v no_o error_n no_o turpitude_n nothing_o against_o reason_n no_o not_o except_v transubstantiation_n though_o many_o thing_n above_o reason_n therefore_o she_o alone_o be_v absolute_o holy_a and_o to_o she_o alone_o appertain_v what_o we_o say_v in_o our_o creed_n i_o believe_v the_o holy_a church_n in_o which_o word_n he_o express_o point_n and_o direct_v we_o to_o his_o catholic_n church_n by_o this_o mark_n or_o note_n that_o it_o teach_v no_o error_n etc._n etc._n by_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n in_o the_o cardinal_n sense_n consist_v in_o a_o unerring_a profession_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n without_o any_o so_o much_o as_o the_o least_o intermixture_n of_o error_n now_o though_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o that_o be_v the_o best_a and_o pure_a church_n which_o have_v the_o least_o of_o error_n and_o corruption_n in_o its_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n yet_o it_o be_v as_o certain_a that_o that_o which_o be_v the_o best_a church_n be_v not_o the_o only_a true_a church_n for_o the_o only_a true_a church_n be_v the_o catholic_n church_n which_o consist_v of_o a_o great_a many_o particular_a church_n whereof_o some_o be_v more_o and_o some_o less_o pure_a from_o error_n and_o corruption_n and_o yet_o all_o of_o they_o true_a church_n for_o all_o particular_a body_n and_o society_n of_o christian_n that_o be_v true_a part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v true_a church_n as_o be_v homogenous_a part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o consequent_o partake_v of_o the_o same_o common_a nature_n with_o it_o but_o when_o we_o be_v discourse_v of_o the_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n that_o which_o we_o mean_v by_o they_o be_v such_o certain_a mark_n and_o character_n by_o which_o a_o honest_a enquirer_n may_v distinguish_v such_o society_n of_o christian_n as_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o which_o the_o true_a catholic_n church_n consist_v from_o such_o as_o be_v not_o and_o therefore_o that_o can_v be_v no_o true_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o do_v not_o distinguish_v it_o from_o all_o false_a church_n and_o who_o contrary_a be_v consistent_a with_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n i_o proceed_v therefore_o ii_o to_o show_v that_o sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n according_a to_o bellarmin_n sense_n of_o it_o that_o be_v a_o pure_a profession_n of_o true_a religion_n without_o any_o intermixture_n of_o error_n be_v no_o true_a note_n or_o mark_v or_o character_n by_o which_o any_o honest_a enquirer_n can_v certain_o distinguish_v the_o true_a church_n from_o all_o false_a church_n and_o this_o i_o doubt_v not_o will_v evident_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v what_o be_v the_o necessary_a property_n of_o all_o true_a note_n by_o which_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v know_v and_o distinguish_v and_o they_o be_v these_o four_o 1._o every_o true_a note_n ought_v to_o be_v common_a to_o all_o of_o the_o same_o kind_n with_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o notify_v 2._o it_o ought_v to_o be_v proper_a and_o peculiar_a to_o that_o kind_n of_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v a_o note_n and_o not_o common_a to_o thing_n of_o another_o kind_n 3._o it_o ought_v to_o be_v more_o know_v than_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o notify_v 4._o it_o ought_v to_o be_v inseparable_a to_o it_o the_o three_o last_o of_o which_o bellarmin_n himself_o own_v to_o be_v necessary_a property_n of_o every_o true_a note_n cap._n 2._o though_o the_o first_o he_o do_v not_o think_v meet_a to_o take_v notice_n of_o for_o a_o reason_n best_o know_v to_o himself_o if_o therefore_o this_o note_n according_a to_o bellarmine_n sense_n of_o it_o have_v neither_o of_o these_o property_n belong_v to_o it_o it_o can_v be_v no_o true_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o none_o of_o they_o do_v belong_v to_o it_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o evident_o appear_v 1._o first_o every_o true_a note_n ought_v to_o be_v common_a to_o all_o of_o the_o same_o kind_n with_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o notify_v thus_o every_o true_a note_n of_o a_o true_a man_n for_o instance_n aught_o to_o be_v common_a to_o all_o human_a kind_n and_o so_o every_o true_a note_n of_o every_o wise_a man_n ought_v to_o be_v common_a to_o all_o wise_a man_n and_o by_o the_o same_o rule_n every_o true_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n ought_v to_o be_v common_a to_o all_o true_a church_n for_o see_v the_o true_a church_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o only_o a_o collection_n of_o all_o true_a church_n whatsoever_o be_v a_o certain_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n must_v necessary_o belong_v to_o all_o true_a church_n in_o the_o world._n and_o indeed_o since_o the_o end_n of_o our_o enquiry_n after_o the_o true_a church_n be_v that_o we_o may_v communicate_v with_o it_o and_o since_o we_o can_v not_o otherwise_o communicate_v with_o the_o true_a church_n but_o by_o communicate_v with_o some_o particular_a church_n that_o be_v a_o true_a part_n of_o it_o the_o proper_a use_n of_o the_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v to_o direct_v our_o enquirer_n whether_o this_o or_o that_o church_n be_v a_o true_a part_n of_o it_o or_o which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n whether_o by_o communicate_v with_o this_o or_o that_o particular_a church_n we_o do_v communicate_v with_o the_o true_a catholic_n church_n and_o therefore_o unless_o the_o note_n of_o the_o true_a catholic_n church_n be_v such_o as_o do_v appertain_v to_o all_o true_a church_n they_o can_v never_o give_v we_o any_o certain_a direction_n in_o what_o church_n we_o may_v communicate_v with_o the_o true_a catholic_n church_n for_o see_v we_o can_v communicate_v with_o the_o true_a catholic_n church_n in_o none_o but_o a_o true_a church_n no_o note_n can_v give_v we_o any_o certain_a direction_n where_o to_o communicate_v with_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o what_o direct_v we_o to_o a_o true_a church_n and_o no_o note_n can_v certain_o direct_v we_o to_o a_o true_a church_n but_o what_o belong_v to_o all_o true_a church_n if_o therefore_o not_o to_o err_v in_o its_o profession_n be_v a_o certain_a note_n whereby_o to_o find_v the_o true_a catholic_n church_n it_o must_v necessary_o belong_v to_o all_o true_a church_n and_o consequent_o that_o can_v be_v no_o true_a church_n which_o in_o any_o instance_n whatsoever_o err_v in_o its_o profession_n and_o indeed_o see_v all_o the_o true_a church_n in_o the_o world_n be_v only_o so_o many_o simular_a part_n of_o the_o true_a catholic_n church_n and_o the_o

how_o shall_v i_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n pap._n why_o this_o you_o must_v examine_v by_o certain_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n whereof_o one_o and_o that_o a_o principal_a one_o be_v sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n or_o a_o unerring_a profession_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n protest_v but_o good_a sir_n can_v i_o not_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n till_o i_o be_o first_o certain_a that_o it_o do_v not_o err_v in_o its_o profession_n pap._n no._n protest_v why_o then_o i_o must_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o all_o those_o matter_n of_o faith_n whereof_o its_o profession_n consist_v before_o i_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n pap._n you_o must_v so_o protest_v but_o pray_v how_o shall_v i_o if_o that_o be_v true_a which_o you_o tell_v i_o just_a now_o viz._n that_o there_o be_v no_o true_a ground_n of_o certainty_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n for_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a i_o shall_v ever_o be_v true_o certain_a when_o as_o yet_o i_o know_v no_o true_a ground_n of_o certainty_n pap._n why_o have_v you_o not_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n protest_v but_o as_o yet_o i_o be_o not_o certain_a that_o the_o church_n upon_o who_o authority_n you_o will_v have_v i_o believe_v be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o till_o i_o be_o certain_a of_o this_o with_o what_o certainty_n can_v i_o depend_v upon_o her_o authority_n will_v you_o have_v i_o be_v certain_a that_o whatsoever_o she_o profess_v be_v true_a upon_o her_o own_o bare_a word_n and_o authority_n before_o i_o be_o certain_a that_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n if_o so_o why_o may_v i_o not_o as_o well_o believe_v any_o other_o church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n see_v there_o be_v no_o other_o church_n but_o what_o will_v pass_v its_o word_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o its_o own_o profession_n as_o well_o as_o you_o if_o not_o you_o must_v allow_v i_o to_o have_v some_o other_o ground_n of_o certainty_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n beside_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n for_o before_o i_o can_v secure_o rely_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o church_n as_o the_o true_a ground_n of_o certainty_n i_o must_v be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o my_o certainty_n that_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n must_v depend_v upon_o my_o certainty_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o all_o those_o matter_n of_o faith_n comprise_v in_o her_o profession_n so_o that_o before_o i_o be_o certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o her_o profession_n it_o be_v too_o soon_o for_o i_o to_o rely_v upon_o her_o authority_n as_o the_o only_a ground_n of_o certainty_n and_o when_o i_o be_o certain_a of_o it_o it_o be_v too_o late_o because_o i_o be_o certain_a already_o four_o and_o last_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n give_v authority_n to_o the_o true_a church_n to_o impose_v upon_o man_n mind_n a_o necessity_n of_o believe_v such_o thing_n as_o before_o they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o believe_v for_o she_o make_v the_o church_n authority_n not_o only_o a_o concurrent_a motive_n of_o faith_n but_o the_o very_a formal_a reason_n of_o it_o so_o that_o we_o be_v not_o only_o oblige_v to_o believe_v what_o the_o church_n declare_v but_o we_o be_v therefore_o oblige_v to_o believe_v it_o because_o she_o declare_v it_o it_o be_v true_a some_o of_o the_o roman_a doctor_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o church_n have_v no_o power_n to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n but_o only_o that_o see_v there_o some_o old_a truth_n in_o scripture_n and_o the_o unwritten_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o the_o church_n have_v not_o yet_o declare_v and_o which_o therefore_o man_n be_v not_o yet_o oblige_v to_o believe_v the_o church_n have_v authority_n when_o ever_o she_o think_v meet_v to_o declare_v they_o and_o thereby_o to_o oblige_v man_n under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n to_o believe_v they_o but_o other_o of_o they_o and_o particular_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n de_fw-fr potest_fw-la sum._n pontif._n tell_v we_o that_o the_o church_n of_o late_a time_n not_o only_o have_v power_n to_o explain_v and_o declare_v but_o also_o to_o constitute_v and_o command_v those_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o faith._n and_o indeed_o the_o difference_n between_o declare_v and_o constitute_v or_o make_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v only_o verbal_a for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v a_o truth_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o therefore_o if_o the_o church_n by_o declare_v a_o truth_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v make_v it_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v it_o thereby_o make_v that_o truth_n a_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o a_o article_n of_o faith._n and_o so_o to_o declare_v and_o to_o make_v be_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n but_o in_o this_o they_o be_v all_o agree_v that_o the_o true_a church_n have_v power_n to_o make_v those_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o and_o if_o this_o be_v true_a no_o man_n can_v ever_o be_v certain_a by_o this_o note_n of_o a_o unerring_a profession_n that_o he_o have_v find_v the_o true_a church_n for_o before_o i_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o any_o church_n as_o for_o instance_n the_o roman_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n i_o must_v be_v certain_a that_o that_o church_n profession_n be_v true_a but_o when_o i_o proceed_v to_o examine_v the_o particular_a article_n of_o it_o as_o i_o must_v do_v before_o i_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o whole_a i_o shall_v find_v there_o be_v several_a of_o they_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o which_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o several_a even_o of_o she_o own_o doctor_n i_o have_v no_o sufficient_a ground_n to_o be_v certain_a either_o in_o scripture_n or_o tradition_n which_o while_o i_o be_o seek_v the_o true_a church_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n i_o have_v whereby_o to_o examine_v they_o as_o particular_o transubstantiation_n seven_o sacrament_n necessity_n of_o auricular_a confession_n roman_a purgatory_n and_o indulgence_n vid._n note_v the_o six_o pag._n 125._o etc._n etc._n and_o if_o these_o roman_a doctor_n pretend_v to_o be_v certain_a of_o they_o upon_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o because_o their_o church_n which_o they_o be_v sure_o be_v the_o true_a church_n have_v declare_v they_o how_o shall_v i_o be_v certain_a of_o they_o who_o be_o but_o a_o enquirer_n whether_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o no_o and_o therefore_o as_o yet_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v sure_a that_o it_o be_v for_o without_o her_o declaration_n they_o themselves_o confess_v i_o have_v no_o sufficient_a ground_n to_o be_v certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o they_o and_o till_o i_o be_o sure_a she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n her_o declaration_n be_v no_o ground_n of_o certainty_n to_o i_o and_o as_o i_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o these_o article_n be_v true_a till_o i_o be_o sure_a that_o the_o church_n which_o declare_v they_o be_v the_o true_a church_n so_o suppose_v that_o the_o true_a church_n have_v power_n to_o impose_v upon_o i_o a_o necessity_n of_o believe_v such_o thing_n as_o before_o i_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o believe_v i_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o they_o be_v false_a because_o no_o authority_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v a_o right_a to_o impose_v upon_o man_n such_o a_o necessity_n of_o believe_v but_o what_o be_v infallible_a and_o can_v impose_v what_o be_v false_a on_o they_o unless_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o man_n may_v be_v rightful_o oblige_v to_o believe_v what_o be_v false_a if_o therefore_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n as_o for_o all_o i_o yet_o know_v it_o may_v then_o for_o all_o i_o yet_o know_v it_o have_v authority_n from_o god_n to_o impose_v upon_o i_o a_o necessity_n of_o believe_v whatever_o she_o declare_v and_o consequent_o for_o all_o i_o yet_o know_v she_o be_v infallible_a but_o as_o for_o myself_o i_o know_v that_o i_o be_o a_o fallible_a creature_n and_o therefore_o whatsoever_o infallibility_n declare_v to_o i_o must_v certain_o be_v true_a whatsoever_o probability_n yea_o or_o seem_a demonstration_n i_o may_v have_v against_o it_o how_o then_o can_v i_o be_v certain_a that_o any_o article_n be_v false_a which_o be_v declare_v to_o i_o by_o a_o church_n that_o for_o all_o i_o yet_o know_v be_v infallible_a if_o it_o be_v infallible_a i_o be_o sure_a that_o whatever_o it_o declare_v be_v true_a and_o if_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n it_o must_v be_v infallible_a suppose_v that_o the_o true_a church_n have_v authority_n to_o impose_v new_a necessity_n of_o believe_v but_o whether_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o no_o be_v the_o thing_n i_o be_o now_o inquire_v by_o this_o note_n of_o

a_o unerring_a profession_n but_o till_o i_o be_o certain_a one_o way_n or_o tother_o whether_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o no_o i_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a whether_o her_o profession_n be_v true_a or_o false_a till_o i_o be_o certain_a that_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n there_o be_v some_o article_n in_o her_o profession_n of_o which_o as_o her_o own_o doctor_n confess_v i_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o they_o be_v true_a and_o till_o i_o be_o certain_a that_o she_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n i_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a that_o any_o one_o article_n in_o her_o profession_n be_v false_a and_o if_o i_o can_v be_v certain_a whether_o she_o err_v in_o her_o profession_n or_o no_o till_o i_o be_o certain_a whether_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o no_o to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v i_o inquire_v whether_o or_o no_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n by_o this_o note_n of_o a_o unerring_a profession_n if_o suppose_v she_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n she_o have_v authority_n from_o god_n to_o oblige_v i_o upon_o pain_n of_o damnation_n to_o believe_v to_o day_n that_o which_o i_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o believe_v yesterday_o to_o what_o end_n do_v i_o inquire_v whether_o those_o thing_n which_o she_o command_v i_o to_o believe_v be_v true_a or_o false_a if_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n as_o for_o all_o i_o yet_o know_v she_o may_v be_v i_o be_o sure_a what_o ever_o she_o command_v i_o to_o believe_v must_v be_v true_a and_o therefore_o till_o i_o be_o certain_a that_o she_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n i_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a that_o any_o thing_n she_o command_v i_o to_o believe_v be_v false_a for_o how_o can_v i_o be_v certain_a that_o any_o one_o thing_n she_o impose_v be_v false_a when_o for_o all_o i_o yet_o know_v she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n which_o the_o god_n of_o truth_n who_o can_v neither_o impose_v himself_o nor_o authorise_v any_o other_o to_o impose_v on_o i_o that_o which_o be_v false_a have_v authorize_v to_o impose_v it_o and_o if_o till_o i_o be_o certain_a that_o she_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n i_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a that_o any_o thing_n she_o impose_v be_v false_a how_o can_v i_o ever_o be_v cartain_a by_o this_o note_n of_o a_o unerring_a profession_n whether_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o no_o for_o if_o any_o thing_n she_o profess_v or_o impose_v be_v false_a by_o this_o note_n she_o can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n but_o whether_o any_o thing_n she_o profess_v be_v false_a or_o no_o i_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a till_o i_o be_o first_o certain_a whether_o she_o be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n the_o end_n errata_fw-la in_o the_o seven_o note_n pag._n 137._o the_o first_o cum_fw-la capite_fw-la in_o the_o title_n be_v to_o be_v blot_v out_o p._n 147._o line_n 17._o for_o arian_n r._n asian_n p._n 148._o l._n 6._o f._n complaint_n r._n compliment_n london_n print_v by_o j._n d._n for_o richard_n chiswel_o at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1687._o the_o nine_o note_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v viz_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o doctrine_n nona_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la efficacia_fw-la doctrinae_fw-la bellarm._n l._n four_o c._n 12._o de_fw-fr notis_n ecclesiae_fw-la imprimatur_fw-la june_n 8._o 1687._o jo._n batte_o by_o efficacy_n of_o doctrine_n must_v be_v mean_v either_o that_o power_n which_o the_o word_n of_o god_n have_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o particular_a man_n to_o dispose_v they_o to_o believe_v aright_o and_o to_o live_v well_o or_o else_o that_o success_n which_o it_o have_v in_o draw_v multitude_n outward_o to_o profess_v and_o embrace_v it_o the_o former_a of_o these_o be_v too_o inward_a a_o thing_n to_o be_v the_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n no_o man_n be_v able_a to_o know_v what_o the_o word_n of_o god_n have_v do_v in_o another_o heart_n but_o instead_o of_o that_o apt_a rather_o to_o be_v deceive_v in_o what_o it_o have_v do_v in_o his_o own_o the_o second_o which_o must_v be_v that_o the_o cardinal_n mean_v can_v as_o little_a be_v a_o note_n by_o reason_n of_o its_o uncertainty_n and_o if_o we_o can_v be_v sure_a of_o the_o note_n we_o shall_v be_v less_o so_o of_o that_o which_o we_o be_v to_o find_v out_o by_o it_o if_o indeed_o there_o be_v nothing_o which_o can_v or_o do_v move_v man_n to_o relinquish_v heathenism_n judaisme_n or_o turcism_n for_o our_o religion_n but_o the_o pure_a efficacy_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a good_a note_n of_o the_o excellence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o but_o according_a to_o the_o cardinal_n be_v own_o principle_n it_o can_v be_v no_o note_n that_o that_o be_v the_o true_a church_n which_o preach_v it_o since_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v the_o sincere_a preach_n of_o truth_n to_o signify_v any_o thing_n 2._o lib._n four_o 2._o and_o we_o shall_v have_v much_o less_o reason_n to_o rely_v on_o this_o note_n if_o we_o consider_v how_o many_o other_o thing_n there_o be_v beside_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n which_o have_v and_o may_v convert_v whole_a nation_n to_o it_o let_v we_o therefore_o at_o present_a grant_n in_o general_a the_o matter_n of_o fact_n to_o be_v true_a that_o such_o conversion_n as_o the_o cardinal_n speak_v of_o be_v make_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o how_o shall_v we_o know_v that_o they_o be_v make_v pure_o by_o the_o efficacy_n of_o its_o doctrine_n and_o that_o no_o other_o mean_n such_o as_o force_v etc._n etc._n be_v use_v be_v it_o enough_o that_o he_o tell_v we_o so_o the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n tell_v we_o that_o in_o the_o late_a great_a conversion_n in_o france_n not_o one_o of_o the_o person_n convert_v suffer_v violence_n either_o in_o his_o person_n or_o good_n that_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o suffer_v torment_n 4._o pastoral_n letter_n p._n 3_o 4._o that_o they_o have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o hear_v they_o mention_v and_o that_o he_o hear_v other_o bishop_n affirm_v the_o same_o now_o if_o those_o reverend_a prelate_n be_v out_o as_o most_o people_n think_v they_o be_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n of_o which_o they_o may_v be_v eye-witness_n why_o may_v not_o the_o learned_a cardinal_n be_v so_o too_o in_o his_o relation_n of_o conversion_n make_v so_o many_o hundred_o year_n since_o if_o he_o be_v out_o his_o note_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o if_o it_o can_v be_v make_v plain_o to_o appear_v to_o we_o that_o he_o be_v not_o out_o his_o note_n as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v found_v upon_o those_o history_n which_o he_o produce_v want_v that_o certainty_n which_o shall_v give_v we_o satisfaction_n historian_n who_o write_v in_o those_o obscure_a time_n and_o be_v perhaps_o themselves_o converter_n be_v most_o of_o they_o monk_n may_v vainglorious_o ascribe_v much_o to_o the_o efficacy_n of_o their_o own_o doctrine_n and_o the_o centuriator_n themselves_o who_o he_o so_o often_o quote_v may_v not_o be_v very_o curious_a to_o search_v or_o accurate_a to_o relate_v the_o chief_a motive_n of_o their_o conversion_n because_o they_o write_v before_o the_o cardinal_n have_v make_v efficacy_n of_o doctrine_n a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o little_o dream_v what_o odd_a use_n some_o man_n will_v make_v of_o their_o history_n but_o notwithstanding_o these_o neglect_v and_o disadvantage_n i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o if_o we_o look_v back_o into_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n nay_o even_o into_o the_o centuriator_n themselves_o we_o shall_v find_v some_o other_o thing_n beside_o efficacy_n of_o doctrine_n concur_v to_o the_o conversion_n which_o be_v then_o wrought_v a_o instance_n whereof_o to_o pass_v by_o at_o present_a the_o particular_a examination_n of_o those_o mention_v by_o the_o cardinal_n we_o have_v in_o those_o converon_n wrought_v by_o charles_n the_o great_a to_o who_o victorious_a arm_n they_o be_v more_o to_o be_v ascribe_v than_o to_o any_o thing_n else_o beside_o for_o not_o to_o mention_v that_o the_o clergy_n be_v not_o then_o in_o any_o great_a capacity_n of_o do_v much_o by_o the_o efficacy_n of_o their_o doctrine_n the_o bishop_n be_v so_o ignorant_a that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v command_v to_o understand_v the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o can_v hardly_o be_v bring_v to_o make_v some_o few_o exhortation_n to_o the_o people_n but_o instead_o of_o that_o turn_v soldier_n to_o show_v that_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o do_v somewhat_o towards_o the_o propagate_a their_o religion_n such_o be_v the_o zeal_n of_o that_o prince_n rather_o to_o defend_v and_o increase_v the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n great_a mezeray_fw-fr in_o the_o life_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a than_o to_o enlarge_v his_o own_o empire_n that_o peace_n can_v never_o be_v

other_o have_v to_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v the_o character_n of_o its_o be_v a_o true_a church_n i_o desire_v in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o these_o follow_v particular_n may_v be_v consider_v 1._o that_o although_o we_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o many_o error_n and_o mistake_v yet_o we_o allow_v it_o to_o contain_v in_o it_o a_o mixture_n of_o truth_n now_o this_o very_a mixture_n of_o truth_n may_v perhaps_o be_v of_o sufficient_a force_n to_o make_v proselyte_n but_o than_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v but_o that_o such_o proselyte_n may_v likewise_o have_v embrace_v the_o error_n which_o be_v mix_v with_o it_o as_o well_o as_o the_o truth_n itself_o the_o indian_n who_o conversion_n to_o the_o romish_a faith_n i_o shall_v speak_v of_o afterward_o be_v not_o so_o void_a of_o reason_n but_o that_o if_o they_o compare_v the_o religion_n of_o their_o conqueror_n with_o their_o own_o worship_n they_o may_v be_v persuade_v to_o embrace_v the_o former_a rather_o than_o adhere_v still_o to_o the_o latter_a and_o although_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o be_v but_o half_o convert_v to_o the_o truth_n yet_o it_o be_v better_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v thus_o than_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o have_v be_v convert_v at_o all_o for_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o be_v much_o near_o the_o reception_n of_o the_o whole_a truth_n than_o they_o be_v former_o which_o be_v a_o great_a advantage_n and_o therefore_o we_o reckon_v those_o but_o a_o ill_a sort_n of_o protestant_n who_o will_v rather_o have_v man_n turk_n and_o infidel_n than_o of_o the_o romish_a church_n but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o conversion_n of_o never_o so_o many_o to_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o argument_n of_o its_o not_o be_v a_o corrupt_a church_n as_o long_o as_o we_o can_v prove_v it_o to_o maintain_v such_o gross_a error_n as_o it_o do_v although_o accompany_v with_o such_o a_o mixture_n of_o truth_n as_o may_v be_v of_o great_a force_n to_o bring_v over_o such_o as_o have_v before_o little_a or_o no_o knowledge_n thereof_o 2._o that_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v no_o note_n of_o its_o be_v a_o true_a church_n because_o it_o be_v so_o much_o alter_v from_o what_o it_o former_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o the_o saint_n afterward_o new_a doctrine_n insensible_o creep_v into_o and_o be_v receive_v by_o that_o church_n and_o at_o last_o matter_n come_v to_o be_v settle_v as_o we_o now_o find_v they_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n this_o have_v be_v often_o clear_v by_o learned_a man_n and_o in_o some_o of_o those_o discourse_n which_o have_v of_o late_o be_v write_v etc._n barrow_n of_o the_o pope_n suprem_fw-la discourse_v of_o transub_v disc_n concern_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o the_o saint_n disc_n of_o commun_n in_o one_o kind_n vindicat._n of_o the_o answ_n to_o some_o late_a paper_n etc._n etc._n some_o of_o the_o new_a doctrine_n have_v be_v trace_v step_n by_o step_n and_o the_o manner_n now_o they_o come_v to_o be_v receive_v set_v down_o and_o in_o other_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v compare_v with_o herself_o and_o what_o be_v determine_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v be_v show_v to_o be_v quite_o another_o thing_n from_o what_o be_v hold_v some_o age_n ago_o now_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o thing_n that_o be_v different_a shall_v be_v the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o that_o which_o be_v always_o the_o same_o since_o than_o i_o suppose_v it_o will_v be_v ready_o grant_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v always_o be_v the_o true_a church_n the_o efficacy_n of_o its_o doctrine_n can_v be_v no_o note_n thereof_o since_o in_o some_o age_n those_o doctrine_n have_v prevail_v in_o it_o which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o those_o which_o have_v prevail_v in_o other_o 3._o that_o the_o prevalency_n of_o any_o doctrine_n can_v be_v no_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n where_o those_o who_o embrace_v it_o be_v hinder_v from_o thorough_o examine_v it_o for_o without_o a_o thorough_a examination_n it_o never_o can_v be_v right_o understand_v and_o what_o efficacy_n can_v it_o have_v upon_o his_o mind_n who_o do_v not_o right_o understand_v it_o now_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n exact_v of_o the_o member_n of_o her_o communion_n a_o tame_a submission_n to_o and_o compliance_n with_o whatever_o she_o propose_v to_o their_o belief_n and_o practice_n and_o by_o forbid_v they_o the_o use_n of_o the_o scripture_n she_o take_v from_o they_o the_o use_n of_o that_o rule_n whereby_o they_o be_v to_o judge_n of_o the_o reasonableness_n of_o her_o proposal_n how_o then_o can_v the_o reception_n of_o her_o doctrine_n be_v a_o note_n of_o she_o be_v a_o true_a church_n when_o perhaps_o not_o one_o among_o a_o thousand_o of_o her_o member_n who_o receeive_v it_o be_v capable_a of_o understanding_n what_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v 4._o that_o the_o prevalency_n of_o any_o doctrine_n can_v be_v no_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n where_o art_n and_o force_n be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o make_v it_o prevail_v for_o it_o be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n for_o cunning_a deceiver_n to_o impose_v upon_o unstable_a soul_n and_o it_o must_v be_v a_o great_a courage_n and_o constancy_n of_o mind_n which_o can_v make_v man_n for-go_a father_n and_o mother_n house_n and_o land_n etc._n etc._n for_o the_o sake_n of_o truth_n now_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v take_v this_o course_n to_o propagate_v her_o doctrine_n we_o may_v be_v assure_v by_o some_o of_o she_o own_o member_n there_o be_v say_v erasmus_n 23._o erasmus_n in_o annot._n in_o mat._n 23._o those_o who_o after_o a_o new_a example_n make_v christian_n by_o force_n but_o whilst_o they_o pretend_v the_o propagation_n of_o religion_n they_o do_v in_o reality_n study_v the_o enlargement_n of_o riches_n and_o power_n not_o unlike_o these_o be_v those_o monk_n who_o inveigle_v other_o to_o take_v upon_o they_o their_o order_n and_o do_v use_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o cunning_a to_o ensnare_v such_o as_o be_v young_a and_o unskilful_a and_o who_o neither_o understand_v themselves_o nor_o the_o nature_n of_o true_a religion_n and_o stapleton_n declare_v very_o free_o 1582._o stapleton_n epist_n dedic_n de_fw-fr oper_n justific_n edit_fw-la paris_n 1582._o eo_fw-la sane_fw-la loco_fw-la haereses_fw-la sunt_fw-la etc._n etc._n heresy_n be_v come_v to_o that_o pass_n that_o their_o gordian_a knot_n be_v not_o to_o be_v dissolve_v by_o art_n and_o industry_n but_o by_o the_o sword_n of_o alexander_n and_o the_o club_n of_o hercules_n be_v more_o fit_a to_o subdue_v they_o than_o the_o harp_n of_o apollo_n i_o may_v quote_v several_a other_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n but_o the_o constant_a practice_n of_o the_o inquisition_n in_o those_o place_n where_o it_o be_v receive_v and_o the_o extraordinary_a method_n which_o have_v of_o late_o be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o a_o neighbour_a nation_n to_o gain_v proselyte_n do_v sufficient_o show_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v more_o depend_v upon_o something_o else_o than_o upon_o the_o efficacy_n of_o her_o doctrine_n for_o the_o make_n of_o convert_v which_o will_v more_o full_o appear_v if_o in_o the_o three_o place_n we_o consider_v the_o insufficiency_n of_o the_o cardinal_n argument_n which_o be_v fetch_v first_o from_o the_o scripture_n second_o from_o what_o happen_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n three_o from_o the_o particular_a instance_n which_o he_o give_v of_o conversion_n wrought_v by_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n first_o as_o to_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v quote_v ps_n 19.7_o the_o law_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v perfect_a convert_v the_o soul_n and_o heb._n 4.12_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v quick_a and_o powerful_a and_o sharp_a than_o any_o two-edged_a sword_n pierce_v even_o to_o the_o divide_v asunder_o of_o soul_n and_o spirit_n and_o of_o the_o joint_n and_o marrow_n and_o be_v a_o discerner_n of_o the_o thought_n and_o intent_n of_o the_o heart_n it_o may_v be_v answer_v 1._o that_o the_o latter_a of_o these_o be_v by_o several_a expositor_n interpret_v of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o not_o of_o his_o doctrine_n 2._o that_o if_o they_o be_v both_o interpret_v of_o the_o efficacy_n of_o any_o doctrine_n yet_o that_o the_o efficacy_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o be_v whole_o internal_a as_o we_o before_o observe_v and_o consequent_o such_o as_o can_v be_v account_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n for_o the_o note_n of_o a_o church_n must_v be_v what_o any_o one_o can_v come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o 3._o suppose_v by_o these_o word_n

in_o their_o own_o tongue_n to_o have_v it_o in_o latin_a they_o stout_o resist_v he_o so_o that_o the_o pope_n that_o he_o may_v keep_v up_o his_o usurp_a authority_n be_v force_v to_o pretend_v that_o he_o give_v they_o leave_v to_o have_v it_o in_o their_o own_o language_n but_o among_o all_o his_o instance_n the_o cardinal_n have_v least_o reason_n to_o have_v mention_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o indian_n and_o jew_n for_o as_o for_o the_o indian_n the_o unheard-of_a cruelty_n which_o even_o the_o popish_a historian_n relate_v to_o have_v be_v use_v towards_o they_o and_o their_o gross_a ignorance_n after_o their_o conversion_n be_v a_o sufficient_a evidence_n how_o little_a they_o be_v behold_v for_o it_o to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v they_o one_o will_v wonder_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o mankind_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o such_o inhuman_a barbarity_n as_o bartolomaeus_n casas_n who_o be_v a_o bishop_n and_o live_v in_o india_n relate_v the_o spaniard_n to_o have_v commit_v in_o abhorrence_n whereof_o acosta_n have_v a_o discourse_n on_o purpose_n to_o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o make_v war_n against_o the_o barbarian_n procur_v l._n 2._o c._n 2_o etc._n etc._n de_fw-fr ind._n salut_n procur_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n he_o afterward_o discourse_n of_o the_o capacity_n of_o the_o indian_n assert_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v better_a instructor_n send_v they_o that_o those_o which_o they_o then_o have_v have_v be_v of_o such_o little_a use_n to_o they_o that_o after_o the_o space_n of_o forty_o year_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o find_v among_o so_o great_a a_o number_n of_o convert_v who_o understand_v two_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n 358._o l._n 4._o c._n 3._o p._n 358._o or_o have_v any_o apprehension_n what_o christ_n eternal_a life_n or_o the_o eucharist_n mean_v but_o this_o concern_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o indian_n have_v already_o be_v mention_v in_o note_n the_o four_o as_o for_o the_o manner_n of_o convert_v the_o jew_n i_o shall_v only_o make_v mention_n of_o one_o instance_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o time_n of_o heraclius_n the_o emperor_n who_o write_v to_o dagobert_n the_o king_n of_o france_n that_o he_o will_v command_v all_o the_o jew_n in_o his_o dominion_n to_o turn_v christian_n 22._o aimoin_v four_o 22._o and_o either_o to_o banish_v or_o slay_v those_o who_o will_v not_o who_o according_o do_v so_o banish_v as_o many_o as_o will_v not_o be_v baptize_v since_o erasmus_n who_o know_v these_o matter_n well_o enough_o have_v so_o free_o declare_v that_o although_o their_o conversion_n be_v a_o thing_n much_o to_o be_v wish_v for_o yet_o that_o such_o course_n be_v take_v by_o some_o to_o effect_v it_o that_o of_o a_o wicked_a jew_n 23._o erasm_n anno●_n in_o mat._n 23._o it_o often_o happen_v there_o be_v make_v a_o christian_a much_o more_o wicked_a than_o he_o be_v before_o his_o conversion_n have_v thus_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o the_o cardinal_n argument_n all_o that_o i_o shall_v add_v upon_o this_o subject_n shall_v be_v only_o this_o that_o the_o mean_a account_n some_o of_o our_o new_a convert_v have_v give_v of_o themselves_o and_o the_o motive_n of_o their_o change_n look_v not_o very_o favourable_a upon_o this_o nine_o note_n and_o make_v it_o suspicious_a that_o the_o efficacy_n of_o doctrine_n be_v not_o the_o only_a thing_n that_o do_v the_o work_n but_o that_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n since_o the_o chief_a patron_n of_o the_o romish_a cause_n do_v at_o this_o time_n endeavour_v to_o disguise_v their_o religion_n with_o so_o much_o artifice_n and_o to_o represent_v it_o as_o like_o we_o as_o they_o can_v they_o do_v real_o think_v their_o doctrine_n by_o its_o own_o worth_n and_o excellency_n then_o most_o likely_a to_o prevail_v when_o it_o be_v make_v appear_v to_o be_v most_o akin_a to_o that_o of_o the_o reform_a church_n the_o end_n errata_fw-la page_n 212._o line_n 26._o read_v set_v it_o in_o page_n 223._o line_n 22._o r._n the_o church_n london_n print_v by_o j._n d._n for_o richard_n chiswel_o at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1687._o the_o ten_o note_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v viz_o holiness_n of_o life_n decima_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la sanctitas_fw-la vitæ_fw-la auctorum_fw-la sive_fw-la primorum_fw-la patrum_fw-la nostrae_fw-la religionis_fw-la bellarm._n l._n four_o c._n 13._o de_fw-fr notis_n ecclesiae_fw-la imprimatur_fw-la june_n 22._o 1687._o jo._n batte_o in_o this_o argument_n it_o may_v suffice_v if_o it_o be_v show_v i._n what_o the_o notion_n of_o holiness_n be_v ii_o that_o holiness_n be_v not_o proper_o a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n iii_o that_o if_o it_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n yet_o it_o will_v not_o so_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a as_o to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o all_o other_o church_n and_o to_o appear_v upon_o it_o as_o the_o infallible_a character_n of_o the_o only_a fold_n of_o christ_n i._o for_o holiness_n it_o be_v of_o two_o kind_n holiness_n of_o call_v and_o dedication_n of_o mind_n and_o manner_n by_o holiness_n of_o call_v and_o dedication_n i_o mean_v the_o separation_n of_o person_n from_o the_o unbelieving_a and_o wicked_a world_n and_o the_o incorporate_n of_o they_o by_o baptism_n into_o the_o spiritual_a society_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o by_o such_o mean_n the_o dedicate_a of_o they_o to_o the_o service_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o tenor_n of_o the_o evangelical_n covenant_n in_o this_o sense_n st._n paul_n tell_v the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n 6.11_o corinth_n 1_o cor._n 6.11_o that_o they_o be_v wash_v and_o sanctify_v or_o by_o their_o christian_a call_v or_o dedication_n make_v sacred_a and_o holy._n by_o holiness_n of_o mind_n and_o manner_n to_o which_o bellarmin_n here_o give_v the_o name_n of_o probity_n a_o virtue_n commend_v by_o he_o but_o cold_o obey_v i_o understand_v the_o habitual_a private_a and_o public_a practice_n of_o christian_a religion_n as_o it_o proceed_v from_o the_o true_a principle_n of_o it_o the_o love_n of_o god_n as_o it_o be_v measure_v by_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o it_o right_a reason_n in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n and_o as_o it_o be_v direct_v to_o its_o proper_a end_n the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o good_a of_o all_o reasonable_a creature_n for_o this_o kind_n of_o holiness_n st._n paul_n 5.23_o paul_n 1_o thess_n 5.23_o make_v pious_a application_n to_o god_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o thessalonian_o say_v the_o very_a god_n of_o peace_n sanctify_v you_o whole_o and_o i_o pray_v god_n your_o whole_a spirit_n and_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v preserve_v blameless_a to_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n now_o ii_o neither_o of_o these_o kind_n of_o holiness_n can_v be_v proper_o call_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n for_o the_o first_o kind_a it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v holy_a and_o it_o be_v call_v holy_a in_o the_o creed_n before_o the_o epithet_n of_o catholic_n be_v insert_v into_o that_o sum_n of_o faith_n ecclesiam_fw-la faith_n s._n cypr._n epist_n 70._o p._n 190._o cum_fw-la dicimus_fw-la h._n e._n baptizandis_fw-la credis_fw-la in_o vitam_fw-la aeternam_fw-la &_o remissionem_fw-la peccatorum_fw-la per_fw-la sanctan_n ecclesiam_fw-la and_o the_o supreme_a pastor_n of_o the_o church_n love_v it_o in_o such_o extraordinary_a manner_n that_o 27._o that_o ephes_n 5.25_o 26_o 27._o he_o give_v himself_o for_o it_o that_o he_o may_v sanctify_v and_o cleanse_v it_o with_o the_o wash_n of_o water_n by_o the_o word_n by_o baptism_n and_o assent_v to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o condition_n of_o the_o gospel_n that_o he_o may_v present_v it_o to_o himself_o a_o glorious_a church_n not_o have_v spot_n or_o wrinkle_n or_o any_o such_o thing_n any_o thing_n which_o may_v seem_v uncomely_a to_o christ_n to_o who_o she_o as_o supreme_a head_n be_v unite_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v holy_a and_o without_o blemish_n this_o holiness_n of_o dedication_n be_v elegant_o set_v forth_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o oriental_a poesy_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o canticle_n in_o which_o be_v represent_v the_o spiritual_a marriage_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o chaste_a and_o unblemished_a church_n though_o some_o romanist_n have_v wrest_v these_o and_o other_o place_n which_o speak_v of_o her_o dovelike_a and_o undefiled_a nature_n and_o apply_v they_o to_o that_o which_o they_o please_v to_o call_v the_o immaculate_a conception_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n 1._o virgin_n v._o coron_n preuves_fw-mi par_fw-fr l'_fw-fr escriture_n du_fw-fr contenu_fw-fr en_fw-fr la_fw-fr foy_fw-fr catholic_a p._n 1._o so_o ready_a be_v they_o who_o upbraid_v the_o reform_a with_o interpret_n scripture_n out_o of_o their_o own_o head_n to_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n themselves_o and_o with_o a_o much_o great_a mixture_n of_o

life_n in_o a_o very_a barbarous_a manner_n the_o conscience_n of_o those_o people_n have_v move_v they_o to_o bear_v testimony_n against_o the_o corruption_n of_o rome_n franc._n rome_n v._o thuan_n hist_o l._n 6._o ad_fw-la an._n 1550._o p._n 186_o 187._o aemil._n 1.6_o de_fw-fr reb._n gest_n franc._n for_o some_o other_o order_n every_o eye_n can_v see_v that_o contempt_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v so_o much_o talk_v of_o and_o so_o seldom_o find_v the_o ready_a way_n in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a state_n to_o grow_v considerable_a in_o the_o world_n be_v first_o to_o enter_v into_o some_o of_o the_o order_n and_o for_o example_n sake_n it_o be_v some_o while_n ago_o the_o boast_n of_o some_o man_n that_o there_o have_v be_v of_o st._n benedict_n order_n 753._o order_n valaterani_fw-la anthrop_n l._n 21._o p._n 753._o 24_o pope_n 183_o cardinal_n and_o 1570_o abbot_n the_o austerity_n and_o mortification_n of_o such_o order_n be_v general_o mention_v as_o proof_n of_o their_o extraordinary_a holiness_n yet_o you_o will_v find_v even_o among_o the_o heathen_n as_o great_a rigour_n as_o among_o the_o severe_a in_o their_o cloister_n the_o jesuit_n in_o their_o late_a voyage_n to_o siam_n have_v furnish_v we_o with_o a_o instance_n in_o the_o talopin_n of_o that_o country_n who_o in_o such_o strictness_n seem_v not_o inferior_a to_o s._n bruno_n himself_o they_o have_v a_o estate_n of_o life_n not_o much_o unlike_a to_o he_o call_v vipasana_n g_o etc._n voyage_n de_fw-fr siam_n l._n 6._o p._n 412._o on_o nepent_v rien_fw-fr wir_fw-ge de_fw-fr plus_fw-fr austere_a etc._n etc._n in_o which_o they_o keep_v perpetual_a silence_n and_o give_v themselves_o up_o to_o the_o contemplation_n of_o holy_a thing_n the_o jesuit_n assure_v we_o that_o they_o reproach_v the_o roman_n for_o want_v of_o sufficient_a veneration_n of_o sacred_a image_n holy_a write_n and_o priest_n 410._o priest_n ib._n p._n 410._o they_o tell_v we_o that_o for_o that_o which_o concern_v their_o manner_n and_o conduct_v of_o life_n a_o christian_a can_v teach_v nothing_o more_o perfect_a than_o that_o which_o their_o religion_n prescribe_v that_o it_o forbid_v the_o impiety_n of_o every_o thought_n that_o what_o be_v counsel_n among_o christian_n be_v with_o talopin_n indispensable_a precept_n that_o they_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o any_o liquor_n which_o may_v intoxicate_a that_o they_o drink_v no_o wine_n upon_o any_o occasion_n that_o they_o be_v extreme_o scandalize_v at_o christian_a priest_n for_o drink_v it_o that_o they_o be_v charitable_a to_o beast_n and_o relieve_v they_o in_o their_o need_n 416._o need_n p._n 414_o 415_o 416._o that_o they_o take_v great_a pain_n in_o preach_v and_o educate_v youth_n in_o their_o monastery_n shave_v they_o put_v they_o on_o a_o habit_n cause_v they_o to_o fast_o forbid_v they_o to_o sing_v or_o play_v or_o hear_v singer_n or_o see_v public_a spectacle_n or_o use_v perfume_n or_o love_n or_o touch_v money_n or_o delight_n in_o what_o they_o eat_v but_o to_o mix_v something_o unpleasant_a with_o it_o 418._o it_o p._n 418._o they_o report_v further_o concern_v the_o talopin_n themselves_o that_o they_o observe_v many_o rule_n of_o strictness_n beside_o those_o by_o which_o their_o scholar_n and_o the_o laity_n be_v oblige_v that_o they_o frequent_v their_o pagod_n look_v not_o on_o woman_n speak_v not_o to_o they_o live_v on_o alm_n but_o go_v not_o into_o the_o house_n expose_v themselves_o to_o the_o open_a heaven_n several_a night_n in_o february_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o field_n keep_v a_o solemn_a fast_o of_o three_o month_n preach_v every_o day_n of_o that_o season_n recite_v a_o kind_n of_o chapelet_n preach_v sometime_o from_o morning_n to_o night_n each_o in_o his_o turn_n for_o six_o hour_n together_o without_o weary_v the_o hearer_n 422._o hearer_n ib._n p._n 418_o 419_o 420._o 422._o they_o cast_v a_o ring_n into_o the_o sea_n and_o it_o be_v calm_a if_o we_o have_v faith_n to_o believe_v it_o they_o have_v place_n to_o which_o great_a number_n of_o pilgrim_n travel_n upon_o the_o score_n of_o devotion_n they_o have_v image_n which_o they_o carry_v abroad_o for_o the_o procure_n of_o good_a wether_n they_o have_v they_o say_v a_o relic_n of_o their_o god_n sommonokhodom_n who_o be_v ascend_v a_o portion_n of_o his_o hair_n 410._o hair_n ib._n p._n 412_o 413_o 415_o 410._o so_o that_o if_o mere_a monastic_a sanctity_n be_v a_o note_n of_o a_o true_a religious_a society_n you_o may_v find_v out_o by_o it_o such_o a_o society_n at_o siam_n last_o of_o all_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o which_o by_o help_v forward_o a_o ill_a life_n do_v in_o part_n deface_v this_o mark_n of_o her_o sanctity_n such_o as_o charm_a consecration_n indulgence_n dispensation_n and_o other_o abuse_n of_o the_o seal_n of_o the_o church_n doctrine_n about_o mass_n attrition_n purgatory_n and_o papal_a supremacy_n which_o last_o be_v very_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o quiet_a of_o the_o world_n especial_o in_o the_o depose_v point_n concern_v which_o i_o take_v leave_n to_o use_v the_o word_n of_o another_o with_o relation_n to_o bellarmin_n he_o be_v 17._o be_v postscript_n to_o transl_n of_o maimb_n hift._n of_o the_o league_n p._n 15_o 16_o 17._o himself_o a_o preacher_n for_o the_o league_n in_o paris_n during_o the_o rebellion_n there_o of_o k._n henry_n the_o four_o some_o of_o his_o principle_n be_v these_o follow_v in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o man_n the_o power_n of_o the_o king_n be_v from_o the_o people_n because_o the_o people_n make_v the_o king._n observe_v that_o he_o say_v in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o man_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o he_o restrain_v this_o principle_n to_o the_o subordination_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o his_o holiness_n in_o that_o rebellion_n as_o you_o have_v hear_v be_v declare_v protector_n of_o the_o league_n so_o that_o the_o pope_n first_o excommunicate_n which_o be_v the_o outlawry_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o this_o excommunication_n the_o people_n be_v leave_v to_o their_o own_o natural_a liberty_n and_o may_v without_o further_a process_n from_o rome_n depose_v he_o according_o you_o see_v it_o practise_v in_o the_o same_o instance_n pope_n sixtus_n first_o thunderstruck_a king_n henry_n the_o 3d_o and_o the_o king_n of_o navarr_n then_o the_o sorbon_n make_v decree_n that_o they_o have_v successive_o forfeit_v the_o crown_n the_o parliament_n verify_v these_o decree_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v petition_v to_o confirm_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o nation_n that_o be_v of_o the_o rebel_n but_o i_o have_v relate_v this_o too_o favourable_o for_o bellarmin_n for_o we_o hear_v he_o in_o another_o place_n positive_o affirm_v it_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n if_o any_o christian_a prince_n shall_v depart_v from_o the_o catholic_n religion_n and_o shall_v withdraw_v other_o from_o it_o he_o immediate_o forfeit_v all_o power_n and_o dignity_n even_o before_o the_o pope_n have_v pronounce_v sentence_n on_o he_o and_o his_o subject_n in_o case_n they_o have_v power_n to_o do_v it_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o cast_v out_o such_o a_o heretic_n from_o his_o sovereignty_n over_o christian_n if_o therefore_o the_o faith_n of_o bellarmin_n be_v faction_n whatsoever_o his_o church_n be_v in_o itself_o it_o be_v certain_a as_o he_o have_v make_v it_o it_o can_v never_o be_v find_v out_o either_o as_o the_o church_n or_o as_o a_o sound_a church_n so_o far_o as_o we_o be_v to_o look_v for_o it_o by_o the_o note_n of_o holiness_n the_o end_n london_n print_v by_o j._n d._n for_o richard_n chiswell_n at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1687._o the_o eleven_o note_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v viz_o the_o glory_n of_o miracle_n undecima_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la gloria_fw-la miraculorum_fw-la bellarm._n de_fw-fr notis_n ecclesiae_fw-la l._n four_o c._n 14._o imprimatur_fw-la june_n 28._o 1687._o guil._n needham_n have_v not_o the_o cardinal_n either_o think_v by_o the_o mere_a number_n of_o his_o note_n to_o have_v give_v the_o great_a show_n to_o the_o argument_n or_o write_v in_o pure_a compliance_n to_o the_o humour_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o age_n wherein_o he_o live_v he_o will_v hardly_o have_v insist_v upon_o this_o of_o miracle_n especial_o in_o the_o method_n wherein_o he_o have_v manage_v it_o for_o by_o instance_v from_o the_o very_a first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o fifteen_o nay_o to_o the_o sixteenth_o whereinis_fw-la himself_o undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o it_o he_o have_v interest_v himself_o in_o all_o the_o ridiculous_a story_n the_o fantastic_a legend_n which_o the_o monkish_a fabulous_a age_n have_v deliver_v the_o mere_a recital_n of_o which_o since_o he_o have_v espouse_v they_o may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a exposure_n of_o his_o argument_n and_o indeed_o have_v the_o cardinal_n author_n but_o use_v the_o same_o grave_a care_n and_o fidelity_n

think_v fit_a to_o challenge_v they_o to_o themselves_o we_o shall_v not_o contend_v with_o they_o in_o that_o affair_n here_o therefore_o be_v the_o just_a foundation_n upon_o which_o those_o divine_a miracle_n that_o be_v wrought_v for_o confirmation_n of_o christianity_n do_v rest_n viz._n that_o the_o design_n of_o they_o be_v to_o bring_v in_o entire_o a_o new_a dispensation_n of_o thing_n and_o that_o this_o new_a dispensation_n of_o thing_n have_v be_v predetermine_v by_o god_n and_o the_o miracle_n that_o be_v to_o confirm_v it_o when_o bring_v in_o have_v their_o testimonial_n beforehand_o by_o phrophecy_n and_o this_o testimony_n s._n peter_n build_v upon_o as_o have_v something_o in_o it_o of_o great_a certainty_n than_o the_o miracle_n themselves_o 2_o pet._n 1.16_o 19_o the_o miracle_n he_o mention_n when_o he_o tell_v they_o we_o have_v not_o follow_v cunning_o devise_v fable_n when_o we_o make_v know_v unto_o you_o the_o power_n and_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n but_o be_v eye-witness_n of_o his_o majesty_n for_o he_o receive_v from_o god_n the_o father_n honour_n and_o glory_n when_o there_o come_v such_o a_o voice_n from_o the_o excellent_a glory_n this_o be_v my_o belove_a son_n etc._n etc._n and_o this_o voice_n we_o hear_v when_o we_o be_v with_o he_o in_o the_o mount_n but_o then_o the_o apostle_n add_v we_o have_v a_o more_o sure_a word_n of_o prophecy_n etc._n etc._n and_o this_o be_v that_o i_o have_v propound_v to_o show_v namely_o that_o mere_a miracle_n without_o any_o other_o consideration_n at_o all_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a note_n or_o proof_n of_o any_o church_n or_o religion_n whatever_o the_o word_n miracle_n i_o take_v in_o the_o comprehensive_a sense_n and_o mean_v all_o those_o sign_n or_o wonder_n any_o prodigious_a effect_n that_o appear_v to_o we_o out_o of_o the_o course_n and_o order_n and_o power_n of_o nature_n which_o no_o one_o can_v ordinary_o do_v himself_o nor_o assign_v any_o reason_n in_o mature_a for_o the_o do_v of_o they_o such_o thing_n may_v certain_o be_v do_v and_o yet_o be_v no_o proof_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o divinity_n of_o that_o doctrine_n they_o will_v advance_v it_o be_v not_o questionable_a but_o there_o may_v be_v some_o miracle_n wrought_v wherein_o the_o finger_n of_o god_n be_v so_o plain_o discernible_a that_o it_o will_v render_v those_o that_o reject_v they_o inexcusable_a such_o as_o once_o extort_a that_o confession_n from_o the_o magician_n in_o egypt_n exod._n viij_o 19_o and_o such_o as_o our_o saviour_n do_v so_o avow_v luke_n xi_o 20._o that_o from_o thence_o he_o charge_v the_o jew_n with_o the_o unpardonable_a sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o may_v be_v observe_v by_o compare_v luke_n xi_o from_o v._o 15_o to_o 20._o with_o mat._n twelve_o from_o v._o 24_o to_o 32._o but_o then_o there_o have_v be_v considerable_a sign_n show_v and_o wonder_v do_v of_o which_o no_o reason_n in_o nature_n can_v be_v give_v and_o yet_o make_v no_o proof_n of_o their_o own_o divinity_n and_o consequent_o not_o of_o that_o they_o be_v advance_v for_o such_o be_v those_o which_o janne_n and_o jambres_n when_o they_o withstand_v moses_n perform_v in_o pharaoh_n view_n these_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o one_o consent_n do_v acknowledge_v to_o have_v be_v the_o mere_a delusion_n of_o the_o devil_n otherwise_o if_o the_o mere_a do_v such_o great_a thing_n shall_v be_v a_o just_a proof_n of_o their_o be_v send_v from_o god_n what_o shall_v we_o think_v of_o the_o feat_n of_o apollonius_n tyaneus_n as_o they_o be_v report_v by_o philostratus_n if_o but_o the_o most_o or_o some_o part_n of_o what_o he_o in_o a_o just_a history_n of_o eight_o book_n tell_v we_o be_v true_a as_o that_o he_o make_v a_o tree_n speak_v to_o he_o that_o he_o put_v to_o flight_v a_o hobgoblin_n which_o in_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o beautiful_a virgin_n make_v love_n to_o he_o that_o he_o foretell_v many_o thing_n and_o particular_o that_o while_o he_o himself_o be_v in_o ephesus_n he_o declare_v the_o death_n of_o the_o emperor_n domitian_n at_o that_o instant_n when_o they_o be_v actual_o commit_v it_o at_o rome_n with_o abundance_n more_o of_o that_o nature_n which_o it_o be_v too_o tedious_a to_o recite_v indeed_o it_o be_v not_o improbable_a but_o that_o philostratus_n be_v a_o right_a sophister_n in_o the_o modern_a sense_n and_o as_o very_o a_o wag_n at_o invention_n for_o his_o apollonius_n as_o any_o monk_n in_o christendom_n have_v be_v for_o any_o of_o his_o saint_n photius_n his_o censure_n of_o he_o be_v that_o the_o whole_a story_n be_v fabulous_a and_o have_v instanced_a in_o that_o passage_n of_o apollonius_n fill_v some_o vessel_n with_o water_n and_o other_o with_o wind_n by_o which_o he_o can_v by_o turn_n water_v the_o earth_n after_o a_o long_a drought_n and_o blow_v the_o shower_n off_o and_o dry_a the_o earth_n again_o he_o conclude_v such_o like_a thing_n as_o these_o full_a of_o delirancy_n and_o many_o other_o thing_n have_v he_o prodigious_o feign_v of_o he_o that_o the_o whole_a study_n of_o a_o vain_a labour_n throughout_o all_o his_o eight_o book_n be_v lose_v and_o to_o no_o purpose_n edit_n purpose_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d phot._n cens_fw-la in_fw-ge mit_fw-ge philostr_n paris_n edit_n the_o same_o kind_n of_o esteem_n for_o this_o author_n do_v eusebius_n profess_v in_o his_o answer_n to_o hierocles_n who_o in_o two_o book_n which_o he_o entitle_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v set_v up_o apollonius_n in_o competition_n with_o the_o holy_a jesus_n he_o question_n the_o veracity_n of_o philostratus_n in_o many_o thing_n though_o he_o be_v willing_a to_o allow_v apollonius_n the_o reputation_n of_o a_o person_n of_o considerable_a wisdom_n initium_fw-la wisdom_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n euseb_n contra_fw-la hierocl_n versus_fw-la initium_fw-la however_o let_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o matter_n be_v what_o it_o will_v it_o be_v reasonable_a enough_o to_o set_v these_o wonder_n of_o apollonius_n at_o least_o against_o those_o miracle_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n boast_v of_o distinct_a from_o those_o which_o confirm_v our_o common_a religion_n because_o the_o authority_n seem_v equal_a and_o the_o motive_n of_o credibility_n much_o of_o the_o same_o kind_n again_o what_o shall_v we_o think_v of_o those_o prodigy_n at_o delphos_n as_o they_o be_v report_v by_o pausanias_n in_o phocic_n that_o when_o brennus_n and_o the_o gaul_n come_v against_o it_o and_o the_o people_n miserable_o affright_v have_v recourse_n to_o the_o oracle_n the_o god_n there_o bid_v they_o not_o fear_v he_o assure_v they_o he_o will_v defend_v his_o own_o according_o there_o break_n out_o earthquake_n and_o thunder_n and_o lightning_n and_o apparition_n of_o several_a of_o their_o hero_n former_o dead_a all_o the_o day_n long_o and_o in_o the_o night_n time_n unwonted_a and_o unsufferable_a rigour_n of_o cold_a mighty_a stone_n and_o top_n of_o the_o rock_n tear_v from_o parnassus_n and_o throw_v so_o furious_o among_o the_o barbarian_n that_o not_o only_o one_o or_o two_o but_o some_o hundred_o of_o man_n either_o as_o they_o stand_v upon_o the_o guard_n or_o be_v sleep_v together_o be_v slay_v by_o they_o and_o by_o these_o mean_n be_v the_o whole_a army_n defeat_v dissipate_v and_o destroy_v and_o thus_o indeed_o the_o father_n all_o along_o do_v not_o suppose_v but_o that_o very_o great_a thing_n may_v be_v do_v by_o heathen_n or_o heretic_n which_o yet_o can_v be_v no_o proof_n that_o either_o of_o they_o be_v in_o the_o right_n origen_n in_o his_o first_o book_n against_o celsus_n take_v notice_n of_o the_o objection_n celsus_n make_v about_o the_o conjurer_n in_o egypt_n that_o they_o can_v put_v demon_n to_o flight_n can_v blow_v off_o disease_n with_o their_o breath_n can_v call_v up_o the_o spirit_n of_o hero_n can_v dress_v up_o the_o appearance_n of_o table_n furnish_v with_o all_o manner_n of_o delicacy_n etc._n etc._n which_o thing_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o fact_n he_o do_v not_o seem_v to_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o but_o to_o invalidate_v the_o force_n of_o they_o from_o a_o consideration_n of_o the_o person_n that_o wrought_v they_o as_o be_v man_n of_o no_o good_a life_n and_o again_o in_o his_o second_o book_n against_o celsus_n he_o instance_n in_o this_o comparison_n of_o miracle_n and_o give_v this_o note_n to_o discern_v those_o that_o be_v divine_a from_o the_o juggle_v of_o impostor_n or_o cheat_n of_o the_o devil_n viz_o to_o observe_v the_o life_n and_o manner_n of_o those_o that_o perform_v they_o and_o also_o the_o effect_n when_o perform_v that_o be_v whether_o they_o bring_v hurt_v and_o damage_n to_o person_n or_o whether_o they_o correct_v their_o manner_n etc._n etc._n eccles_n etc._n no_o &_o prophetare_fw-la &_o doemona_n excludere_fw-la &_o

the_o new_a law_n of_o faith._n we_o read_v nothing_o throughout_o the_o whole_a jewish_a state_n that_o may_v make_v we_o suppose_v that_o any_o of_o the_o prophet_n after_o the_o death_n of_o moses_n though_o they_o be_v sometime_o endue_v with_o the_o power_n of_o do_v this_o or_o that_o miracle_n that_o they_o ever_o teach_v any_o new_a doctrine_n which_o have_v not_o be_v deliver_v by_o moses_n or_o which_o they_o undertake_v to_o confirm_v by_o any_o miracle_n it_o be_v true_a they_o sometime_o wrought_v a_o miracle_n as_o a_o credential_n for_o themselves_o and_o their_o own_o character_n to_o show_v that_o they_o be_v prophet_n send_v from_o god._n but_o then_o the_o whole_a errand_n of_o their_o commission_n be_v to_o explain_v moses_n law_n to_o awaken_v man_n to_o a_o strict_a conformity_n to_o what_o they_o have_v so_o provoke_o violate_v to_o denounce_v heavy_a judgement_n upon_o their_o disobedience_n to_o speak_v encourage_v thing_n to_o a_o distress_a and_o persecute_a church_n and_o in_o a_o word_n to_o foretell_v the_o event_n of_o future_a age_n and_o particular_o point_v out_o the_o day_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o revolution_n of_o christianity_n again_o we_o find_v that_o under_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o miracle_n which_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n wrought_v be_v to_o warrant_v the_o whole_a new_a oeconomy_n and_o though_o one_o main_a thing_n the_o apostle_n be_v empowr_v for_o be_v to_o bear_v testimony_n to_o the_o resurrection_n of_o their_o master_n yet_o be_v this_o chief_o as_o the_o whole_a frame_n of_o the_o gospel_n depend_v whole_o upon_o the_o truth_n and_o evidence_n of_o this_o great_a event_n because_o if_o it_o be_v not_o as_o full_o make_v out_o that_o he_o rise_v again_o as_o that_o he_o die_v their_o preach_v have_v be_v vain_a and_o their_o attempt_n to_o abolish_v the_o law_n and_o constitution_n of_o moses_n have_v be_v a_o unwarrantable_a usurpation_n nor_o do_v we_o find_v that_o though_o in_o a_o follow_a age_n or_o two_o the_o church_n be_v probable_o bless_v with_o those_o miraculous_a power_n till_o the_o gospel_n be_v diffusive_o enough_o propagate_v yet_o do_v we_o not_o find_v that_o they_o wrought_v any_o one_o miracle_n for_o the_o establishment_n of_o any_o one_o particular_a doctrine_n much_o less_o any_o doctrine_n that_o have_v not_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n before_o they_o nor_o enter_v into_o the_o substance_n and_o fundamental_o of_o the_o gospel_n which_o lead_v to_o the_o next_o thing_n viz._n second_o that_o many_o of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o these_o miracle_n be_v allege_v in_o confirmation_n of_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v express_o assert_v or_o warrant_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o they_o rather_o bear_v a_o direct_a contrariety_n e._n g._n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n upon_o which_o be_v superstruct_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n which_o adoration_n suppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n not_o to_o be_v fundamental_o true_a be_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o several_a of_o their_o own_o author_n downright_a idolatry_n again_o the_o doctrine_n of_o worship_v image_n we_o can_v but_o think_v to_o be_v against_o the_o express_a law_n of_o god._n the_o doctrine_n of_o pray_v to_o saint_n depart_v seem_v immediate_o to_o entrench_v upon_o the_o office_n of_o the_o holy_a jesus_n as_o he_o be_v our_o alone_a mediator_n and_o give_v to_o the_o creature_n incommunicable_a attribute_n of_o the_o creator_n as_o omniscience_n and_o omnipresence_n and_o to_o name_n no_o more_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n with_o its_o appendent_a doctrine_n about_o indulgence_n satisfaction_n and_o the_o like_a they_o seem_v to_o alter_v the_o whole_a scheme_n of_o the_o gospel-institution_n by_o take_v off_o from_o the_o infiniteness_n of_o divine_a mercy_n and_o sufficiency_n of_o christ_n satisfaction_n now_o these_o be_v the_o doctrine_n wherein_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o roman_a miracle_n have_v be_v general_o concern_v so_o long_o therefore_o as_o we_o think_v we_o have_v so_o much_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o bar_n against_o the_o doctrine_n themselves_o we_o can_v but_o think_v we_o have_v most_o just_a prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o miracle_n by_o which_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o doctrine_n be_v advance_v or_o support_v we_o be_v direct_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o prove_v all_o thing_n and_o to_o hold_v fast_o that_o which_o be_v good_a 1_o thess_n v._o 21._o and_o not_o to_o believe_v every_o spirit_n but_o to_o try_v the_o spirit_n whether_o they_o be_v of_o god_n 1_o joh._n four_o 1._o by_o the_o spirit_n doubtless_o must_v be_v mean_v no_o other_o than_o those_o that_o pretend_v to_o prophesy_v to_o revelation_n and_o to_o the_o power_n of_o some_o miracle_n now_o it_o be_v very_o true_a in_o that_o first_o age_n wherein_o this_o apostle_n write_v among_o the_o diversity_n of_o gift_n there_o be_v this_o of_o discern_v of_o spirit_n that_o adorn_v some_o man_n 1_o cor._n twelve_o 10._o it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o the_o apostle_n caution_v these_o against_o false_a spirit_n for_o they_o be_v empowr_v to_o discern_v they_o but_o the_o warn_v belong_v to_o the_o whole_a rank_n of_o christian_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o plain_a rule_n he_o give_v to_o try_v they_o by_o ver._n 2._o hereby_o know_v you_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n every_o spirit_n that_o confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v come_v in_o the_o flesh_n be_v of_o god_n etc._n etc._n this_o seem_v to_o point_v at_o a_o sort_n of_o gnostic_n in_o that_o age_n that_o will_v be_v allegorise_v the_o whole_a history_n of_o our_o saviour_n life_n and_o death_n and_o resurrection_n and_o make_v it_o no_o real_a thing_n but_o pure_o mystical_a and_o figurative_a whoever_o therefore_o will_v pretend_v to_o the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n or_o miracle_n and_o yet_o deliver_v this_o kind_n of_o divinity_n he_o must_v be_v reject_v notwithstanding_o all_o the_o show_n he_o may_v make_v so_o in_o proportion_n still_o be_v we_o warrant_v to_o try_v the_o spirit_n to_o judge_v of_o any_o power_n of_o miracle_n that_o be_v produce_v in_o confirmation_n of_o a_o doctrine_n that_o may_v entrench_v upon_o the_o great_a office_n of_o the_o bless_a jesus_n or_o look_v new_a and_o foreign_a to_o those_o revelation_n which_o himself_o and_o his_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v to_o we_o as_o the_o sum_n and_o upshot_n of_o christianity_n though_o we_o say_v the_o apostle_n or_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n preach_v any_o other_o gospel_n unto_o you_o than_o that_o which_o we_o have_v preach_v unto_o you_o let_v he_o be_v accurse_v gal._n i._n 8._o though_o we_o the_o apostle_n that_o be_v vest_v with_o so_o visible_a a_o power_n of_o miracle_n nay_o though_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n and_o certain_o if_o a_o angel_n shall_v come_v he_o may_v be_v capable_a of_o do_v thing_n beyond_o the_o order_n or_o course_n of_o nature_n as_o to_o we_o at_o least_o as_o have_v be_v often_o see_v by_o what_o devil_n have_v perform_v though_o such_o a_o one_o shall_v be_v propagate_a other_o doctrine_n and_o that_o by_o all_o the_o most_o powerful_a method_n that_o such_o spiritual_a being_n be_v capable_a of_o use_v they_o be_v to_o be_v hold_v accurse_v our_o saviour_n give_v the_o caution_n to_o all_o his_o follower_n in_o every_o age_n that_o there_o shall_v arise_v false_a christ_n and_o false_a prophet_n and_o shall_v show_v great_a sign_n and_o wonder_n insomuch_o that_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a they_o shall_v deceive_v the_o very_a elect._n behold_v i_o have_v tell_v you_o before_o matth._n xxiv_o 24_o 25._o i_o shall_v only_o add_v the_o great_a criterion_n of_o miracle_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n deut._n xiii_o 1_o 2_o 3._o if_o there_o arise_v among_o you_o a_o prophet_n or_o a_o dreamer_n of_o dream_n and_o give_v thou_o a_o sign_n or_o wonder_n and_o the_o sign_n or_o the_o wonder_n come_v to_o pass_v whereof_o he_o speak_v unto_o thou_o say_v let_v we_o go_v after_o other_o god_n which_o thou_o have_v not_o know_v and_o let_v we_o serve_v they_o thou_o shall_v not_o hearken_v to_o the_o word_n of_o that_o prophet_n or_o that_o dreamer_n of_o dream_n for_o the_o lord_n your_o god_n prove_v you_o to_o know_v whether_o you_o love_v the_o lord_n your_o god_n with_o all_o your_o heart_n and_o with_o all_o your_o soul._n so_o long_o therefore_o as_o the_o doctrine_n which_o these_o sort_n of_o miracle_n be_v bring_v to_o confirm_v be_v in_o dispute_n betwixt_o we_o and_o after_o all_o the_o impartial_a enquiry_n we_o can_v make_v we_o think_v that_o several_a of_o they_o do_v war_n direct_o against_o the_o receive_a doctrine_n of_o our_o faith_n this_o glory_n of_o miracle_n be_v vain_o urge_v to_o we_o as_o a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n when_o we_o be_v warn_v even_o against_o miracle_n themselves_o where_o they_o

it_o follow_v that_o the_o church_n must_v know_v they_o too_o by_o revelation_n from_o he_o than_o it_o follow_v also_o that_o the_o church_n must_v know_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o happen_v hereafter_o because_o it_o be_v god_n only_o that_o can_v communicate_v such_o knowledge_n if_o he_o mean_v that_o those_o who_o have_v any_o degree_n of_o it_o must_v necessary_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n because_o god_n only_o can_v give_v it_o neither_o be_v this_o true_a as_o i_o shall_v present_o show_v nor_o if_o it_o be_v can_v the_o gift_n of_o foretell_v some_o thing_n be_v for_o this_o reason_n a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n unless_o also_o the_o want_n of_o this_o gift_n shall_v be_v a_o demonstration_n against_o any_o communion_n that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o true_a church_n which_o i_o be_o sure_a can_v never_o be_v prove_v from_o hence_o that_o none_o but_o god_n can_v bestow_v it_o 3._o he_o add_v that_o in_o deut._n 18_o it_o be_v lay_v down_o for_o a_o note_n of_o false_a doctrine_n if_o a_o prophet_n foretell_v any_o thing_n and_o it_o do_v not_o come_v to_o pass_v now_o first_o this_o argument_n be_v very_o impertinent_a unless_o as_o lie_a prophecy_n be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o note_n of_o false_a doctrine_n so_o false_a doctrine_n be_v also_o suppose_v a_o note_n of_o a_o false_a church_n which_o be_v a_o very_a dangerous_a supposition_n to_o a_o church_n that_o have_v rather_o be_v try_v by_o any_o other_o note_n than_o that_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o her_o doctrine_n for_o it_o seem_v if_o we_o can_v clear_o prove_v by_o any_o good_a argument_n that_o she_o profess_v false_a doctrine_n it_o follow_v without_o more_o to_o do_v that_o she_o be_v no_o true_a church_n but_o second_o it_o be_v not_o say_v in_o the_o place_n cite_v by_o the_o cardinal_n that_o false_a prophecy_n be_v a_o note_n of_o false_a doctrine_n but_o that_o it_o be_v a_o note_n or_o rather_o a_o argument_n that_o the_o prophet_n have_v no_o commission_n from_o god_n to_o say_v that_o such_o a_o event_n shall_v come_v to_o pass_v nor_o do_v it_o follow_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o false_a prophet_n must_v needs_o be_v a_o heretic_n unless_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o catholic_n or_o a_o orthodox_n professor_n to_o tell_v a_o lie_n which_o i_o think_v no_o man_n will_v be_v so_o hardy_a as_o to_o say_v three_o much_o less_o be_v it_o say_v that_o a_o prophet_n foretell_v right_o a_o future_a contingent_a event_n be_v a_o note_n of_o true_a doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v necessary_a to_o make_v true_a prophecy_n a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n nay_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n there_o be_v express_a caution_n give_v not_o long_o before_o against_o be_v seduce_v into_o idolatry_n by_o true_a prediction_n if_o there_o arise_v among_o you_o a_o prophet_n or_o a_o dreamer_n of_o dream_n and_o give_v thou_o a_o sign_n or_o a_o wonder_n and_o the_o sign_n or_o the_o wonder_n come_v to_o pass_v whereof_o he_o speak_v unto_o he_o say_v 3._o deut._n xiii_o 1_o 2_o 3._o let_v we_o go_v after_o other_o god_n thou_o shall_v not_o hearken_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o that_o prophet_n for_o the_o lord_n your_o god_n prove_v you_o etc._n etc._n which_o show_v the_o confidence_n of_o the_o cardinal_n in_o pronounce_v so_o peremptory_o that_o there_o have_v be_v no_o true_a prediction_n among_o heathen_n and_o heretic_n unless_o perhaps_o for_o a_o testimony_n to_o our_o faith._n for_o this_o warn_v plain_o suppose_v that_o such_o prediction_n there_o will_v be_v not_o to_o confirm_v believer_n in_o the_o truth_n but_o to_o prove_v their_o constancy_n under_o a_o temptation_n to_o error_n they_o must_v indeed_o be_v false_a prophet_n as_o that_o signify_v false_a teacher_n who_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o gain_v authority_n to_o impious_a doctrine_n and_o to_o idolatrous_a practice_n by_o appeal_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o own_o prediction_n but_o yet_o they_o be_v to_o be_v true_a prophet_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o event_n which_o they_o will_v foretell_v and_o therefore_o to_o pretend_v that_o heathen_n and_o heretic_n never_o foretell_v any_o contingency_n which_o come_v to_o pass_v but_o when_o providence_n design_v a_o far_a testimony_n to_o confirm_v we_o in_o the_o faith_n be_v to_o speak_v gentle_o a_o wretched_a mistake_n and_o there_o be_v no_o more_o difficulty_n in_o this_o point_n than_o whether_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v god_n or_o bellarmin_n but_o if_o there_o have_v be_v no_o true_a prophecy_n among_o heathen_n beside_o those_o which_o be_v design_v for_o a_o testimony_n to_o the_o christian_a faith_n yet_o even_o these_o be_v a_o manifest_a argument_n that_o the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n be_v no_o certain_a note_n of_o the_o church_n nay_o they_o prove_v it_o more_o evident_o than_o any_o other_o prophecy_n can_v do_v because_o those_o prediction_n sure_o have_v the_o most_o unquestionable_a truth_n which_o be_v make_v for_o a_o testimony_n to_o true_a doctrine_n of_o which_o kind_n that_o there_o have_v be_v several_a among_o the_o gentile_n seem_v very_o probable_a from_o those_o remain_v thereof_o which_o we_o meet_v with_o in_o virgil_n and_o tacitus_n ●_o eclog._n 4._o de_fw-fr divin_n ●_o not_o to_o insist_v upon_o that_o famous_a acrostic_n of_o sibylla_n erythraea_n in_o lactantius_n and_o eusebius_n which_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o cicero_n have_v see_v 47._o apol._n 2._o strom._n l._n 6._o ep._n 49._o qu._n 2._o de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dei_fw-la lib._n 18._o c._n 47._o nor_o what_o justin_n martyr_n and_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n say_v of_o the_o book_n of_o hystaspes_n i_o shall_v only_o note_v what_o st._n austin_n say_v of_o this_o master_n viz._n that_o christ_n be_v not_o foretell_v in_o israel_n only_o but_o in_o other_o nation_n also_o and_o that_o prediction_n concern_v christ_n may_v be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o those_o who_o be_v stranger_n to_o israel_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o incongruous_a to_o believe_v that_o this_o mystery_n be_v reveal_v to_o man_n of_o other_o nation_n which_o thing_n say_v he_o may_v be_v mention_v as_o advantage_n on_o our_o side_n over_o and_o above_o what_o be_v necessary_a now_o will_v any_o man_n say_v that_o these_o prediction_n do_v less_o show_v a_o prophetic_a light_n among_o the_o gentile_n because_o they_o be_v true_a with_o what_o conscience_n therefore_o can_v bellarmin_n shuffle_v off_o those_o famous_a prediction_n of_o balaam_n a_o heathen_a soothsayer_n etc._n numb_a xxiv_o 15_o etc._n etc._n concern_v christ_n to_o which_o he_o add_v those_o of_o the_o sibyl_n by_o say_v that_o they_o be_v a_o testimony_n to_o our_o faith_n as_o if_o the_o argument_n be_v not_o so_o much_o the_o strong_a that_o the_o gift_n of_o true_a prophecy_n be_v not_o confine_v within_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n sure_o he_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a that_o the_o old_a testament_n itself_o be_v call_v the_o word_n of_o prophecy_n 19_o 2_o pet._n i_o 19_o and_o that_o the_o main_a prediction_n thereof_o be_v for_o a_o testimony_n to_o confirm_v we_o in_o the_o faith._n but_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o he_o strike_v off_o the_o true_a prediction_n of_o heathen_n from_o be_v a_o instance_n of_o prophetic_a light_n because_o forsooth_o they_o be_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o our_o faith_n he_o must_v also_o set_v aside_o the_o best_a evidence_n of_o prophetic_a light_n within_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n the_o prediction_n whereof_o be_v no_o less_o but_o more_o than_o any_o other_o for_o a_o testimony_n to_o our_o faith._n as_o to_o the_o oracle_n of_o apollo_n which_o he_o do_v well_o to_o reject_v from_o be_v true_a prophecy_n we_o need_v not_o to_o offer_v they_o for_o the_o disparagement_n of_o this_o note_n of_o prophetic_a light_n since_o they_o may_v be_v deceitful_a and_o yet_o the_o light_n of_o prophecy_n neither_o be_v always_o in_o the_o church_n nor_o never_o among_o those_o that_o be_v out_o of_o it_o but_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o heretic_n be_v deceive_v as_o often_o as_o they_o will_v foretell_v any_o thing_n and_o that_o this_o appear_v from_o the_o false_a prophet_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n it_o be_v a_o pitiful_a thing_n that_o such_o a_o man_n shall_v think_v it_o enough_o to_o prove_v a_o conclusion_n so_o general_a by_o a_o particular_a instance_n he_o refer_v we_o to_o 1_o king_n 22._o where_o we_o find_v that_o ahab_n prophet_n speak_v by_o a_o lie_a spirit_n but_o do_v this_o prove_v that_o heretic_n never_o prophesy_v true_o there_o be_v some_o false_a prophet_n among_o the_o ten_o tribe_n upon_o their_o revolt_n therefore_o there_o never_o be_v any_o true_a one_o how_o come_v it_o then_o to_o pass_v that_o there_o be_v so_o many_o of_o the_o lord_n prophet_n among_o they_o 4._o 1_o king._n xviii_o 4._o that_o at_o one_o time_n

this_o testimony_n of_o pliny_n tertullian_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o heathen_n will_v not_o hear_v the_o cause_n of_o christian_n who_o they_o know_v to_o be_v guiltless_a but_o condemn_v it_o at_o all_o adventure_n and_o that_o the_o best_a emperor_n favour_v christianity_n and_o that_o it_o be_v persecute_v by_o the_o worst_a all_o this_o however_o it_o may_v serve_v the_o common_a christianity_n do_v not_o make_v for_o the_o purpose_n for_o which_o the_o cardinal_n do_v produce_v it_o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v as_o to_o what_o he_o mention_n of_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o christian_a soldier_n from_o the_o epistle_n of_o m._n aurelius_n and_o if_o st._n antony_n st._n hilarion_n and_o st._n martin_n be_v reverence_v by_o the_o pagan_n i_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o imagine_v what_o service_n this_o will_v be_v to_o the_o cause_n the_o cardinal_n have_v undertake_v to_o defend_v or_o what_o prejudice_n it_o will_v be_v to_o we_o so_o that_o hitherto_o here_o be_v nothing_o say_v to_o the_o purpose_n in_o hand_n nothing_o say_v but_o what_o the_o protestant_n may_v as_o well_o apply_v to_o themselves_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n his_o next_o set_v of_o witness_n be_v jew_n if_o we_o examine_v they_o we_o shall_v only_o find_v that_o he_o have_v wise_o make_v choice_n of_o two_o great_a name_n but_o that_o neither_o of_o they_o speak_v one_o word_n to_o the_o purpose_n his_o author_n be_v josephus_n the_o historian_n and_o philo_n judaeus_n two_o incomparable_a author_n they_o be_v and_o by_o no_o mean_n to_o be_v except_v against_o here_o be_v the_o mischief_n that_o neither_o of_o they_o have_v a_o syllable_n that_o make_v for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o reform_a however_o let_v we_o hear_v they_o speak_v and_o first_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o josephus_n the_o elder_a of_o the_o two_o have_v to_o say_v it_o be_v this_o that_o jesus_n be_v a_o wise_a man_n 6._o jofeph_n antiq._n jud._n l._n 18._o c._n 6._o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o call_v he_o a_o man_n that_o he_o be_v the_o effector_n of_o wondrous_a work_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o christ_n or_o messiah_n by_o the_o way_n the_o cardinal_n make_v josephus_n speak_v nonsense_n as_o he_o report_v his_o testimony_n for_o he_o say_v not_o only_o that_o josephus_n do_v affirm_v christ_n to_o be_v more_o than_o a_o man_n but_o that_o he_o be_v true_o the_o messiah_n now_o josephus_n will_v never_o speak_v at_o this_o rate_n to_o affirm_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o messiah_n be_v to_o affirm_v that_o christ_n be_v christ_n for_o the_o messiah_n and_o christ_n be_v the_o same_o josephus_n affirm_v that_o jesus_n live_v at_o that_o time_n which_o he_o mention_n and_o that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n or_o messiah_n but_o to_o let_v this_o pass_v i_o grant_v that_o josephus_n affirm_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n any_o far_a than_o it_o concern_v our_o common_a christianity_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v why_o the_o cardinal_n produce_v this_o in_o behalf_n of_o his_o church_n or_o what_o reason_n can_v be_v assign_v why_o protestant_n may_v not_o as_o well_o apply_v it_o to_o their_o own_o the_o common_a christianity_n be_v concern_v in_o such_o a_o testimony_n and_o so_o far_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v also_o but_o set_v aside_o that_o consideration_n and_o take_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o cardinal_n do_v as_o distinct_a from_o and_o oppose_v to_o other_o christian_n that_o be_v not_o of_o her_o communion_n and_o i_o dare_v say_v i_o will_v produce_v testimony_n as_o pertinent_a as_o this_o of_o josephus_n out_o of_o any_o page_n of_o homer_n iliad_n or_o the_o commentary_n of_o julius_n caesar_n for_o what_o coherence_n be_v there_o between_o these_o two_o proposition_n josephus_n confess_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n therefore_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o catholic_n church_n and_o yet_o this_o be_v in_o truth_n the_o cardinal_n way_n of_o argue_v let_v we_o hear_v next_o what_o philo_n judaeus_n have_v to_o say_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o it_o will_v be_v to_o i_o a_o wonderful_a thing_n to_o find_v philo_z say_v any_o thing_n in_o behalf_n of_o those_o christian_n when_o he_o never_o once_o mention_n the_o name_n of_o christian_a in_o all_o his_o work_n yet_o the_o cardinal_n have_v the_o confidence_n to_o affirm_v that_o philo_n have_v write_v a_o famous_a book_n of_o the_o praise_n of_o those_o christian_n who_o live_v in_o egypt_n under_o st._n mark_v the_o evangelist_n after_o this_o his_o positive_a affirmation_n that_o philo_n have_v write_v such_o a_o book_n as_o be_v sensible_a that_o philo_n have_v no_o book_n that_o bear_v any_o such_o title_n he_o add_v the_o testimony_n of_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n that_o philo_n mean_v the_o christian_n and_o not_o any_o sect_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o the_o centuriator_n will_v have_v i_o do_v not_o think_v it_o worth_a my_o while_n to_o examine_v his_o ancient_a writer_n which_o he_o quote_v for_o his_o opinion_n contemplatiuâ_fw-la philo_z judae_n de_fw-fr vitâ_fw-la contemplatiuâ_fw-la i_o will_v for_o once_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o philo_n mean_v the_o christian_n of_o who_o he_o give_v so_o good_a a_o character_n under_o the_o title_n of_o therapeutae_n let_v it_o be_v so_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o business_n because_o those_o christian_n in_o egypt_n be_v good_a man_n and_o such_o as_o philo_n describe_v they_o must_v therefore_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o catholic_n church_n the_o next_o witness_n which_o the_o cardinal_n produce_v be_v turk_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o the_o alcoran_n it_o be_v say_v that_o christians_n be_v save_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o great_a of_o prophet_n and_o have_v the_o soul_n of_o god_n and_o that_o the_o sultan_n of_o egypt_n reverence_v st._n francis_n who_o he_o know_v to_o be_v a_o christian_n and_o a_o catholic_n to_o what_o purpose_n all_o this_o be_v produce_v i_o do_v not_o understand_v i_o be_o sure_a it_o can_v serve_v that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o she_o stand_v separate_v from_o other_o christian_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o testimony_n in_o behalf_n of_o our_o common_a christianity_n than_o all_o christian_n be_v concern_v in_o it_o as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o alcoran_n will_v do_v the_o cardinal_n no_o service_n unless_o he_o can_v have_v produce_v some_o testimony_n peculiar_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o that_o may_v have_v justify_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o some_o of_o those_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n peculiar_a to_o that_o church_n the_o last_o set_a of_o witness_n produce_v by_o the_o cardinal_n he_o call_v heretic_n a_o man_n will_v think_v the_o case_n very_o desperate_a that_o need_v such_o witness_n but_o yet_o i_o find_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o disdain_v such_o as_o these_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o her_o side_n but_o in_o the_o present_a question_n we_o shall_v find_v they_o do_v that_o church_n no_o service_n the_o substance_n of_o what_o the_o cardinal_n allege_v be_v what_o follow_v viz._n that_o a_o arian_n king_n honour_v st._n benedict_n a_o catholic_n that_o luther_n when_o a_o heretic_n own_v that_o in_o the_o papacy_n be_v many_o good_a thing_n nay_o all_o that_o be_v good_a e._n g._n the_o true_a scripture_n baptism_n etc._n etc._n that_o calvin_n call_v bernard_n a_o pious_a writer_n and_o yet_o he_o be_v a_o papist_n that_o another_o protestant_n acknowledge_v bernard_n dominic_n and_o francis_n to_o be_v holy_a man_n to_o which_o he_o add_v a_o passage_n of_o cochlaeus_fw-la who_o report_v a_o article_n of_o agreement_n wherein_o the_o protestant_a helvetian_n write_v that_o they_o will_v dismiss_v their_o confederate_n quiet_v as_o to_o their_o true_a undoubted_a and_o their_o catholic_n faith._n from_o all_o which_o i_o see_v not_o what_o he_o can_v collect_v for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o do_v honour_v every_o man_n that_o be_v good_a in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o this_o do_v not_o infer_v that_o we_o justify_v all_o her_o doctrine_n we_o own_o that_o they_o have_v the_o true_a scripture_n and_o sacrament_n but_o this_o do_v not_o justify_v their_o addition_n of_o apocryphal_a book_n to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n nor_o of_o more_o sacrament_n than_o be_v own_v to_o be_v strict_o so_o in_o the_o ancient_a church_n we_o will_v allow_v that_o there_o have_v be_v pious_a and_o holy_a man_n of_o that_o church_n and_o be_v not_o scrupulous_a in_o call_v they_o by_o the_o name_n by_o which_o they_o be_v common_o

constance_n and_o trent_n that_o it_o be_v the_o ancient_a practice_n for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n 1687._o see_v a_o treatise_n of_o transubstantiation_n by_o one_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n print_a 1687._o one_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v give_v we_o a_o account_n late_o he_o prove_v from_o many_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o be_v not_o ancient_a viz._n from_o peter_n lombard_n from_o suarez_n scotus_n the_o bishop_n of_o cambray_n cardinal_n cusanus_fw-la erasmus_fw-la alphonsus_n à_fw-fr castro_n tonstall_n and_o cassander_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o teach_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o prove_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o scotus_n ockam_n gabriel_n biel_n and_o cardinal_n cajetan_n and_o after_o all_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n it_o will_v have_v be_v very_o fit_a i_o shall_v here_o have_v make_v a_o end_n have_v consider_v every_o thing_n which_o the_o cardinal_n have_v offer_v as_o to_o this_o note_n of_o the_o church_n but_o there_o be_v a_o late_a writer_n i_o will_v not_o call_v he_o author_n have_v take_v the_o confidence_n to_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o jewish_a writer_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n vet._n mr._n sclater_n consenf_n vet._n and_o which_o be_v most_o surprise_v of_o all_o he_o quote_v the_o rabbin_n in_o defence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o they_o be_v as_o far_o from_o assert_v as_o he_o be_v from_o understand_v they_o the_o cardinal_n be_v too_o learned_a and_o modest_a to_o attempt_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n but_o this_o gentleman_n advance_v high_a than_o he_o think_v fit_a to_o do_v what_o he_o offer_v speak_v nothing_o so_o loud_o as_o the_o writer_n effrontery_a and_o ignorance_n not_o to_o say_v something_o worse_o though_o he_o think_v fit_a to_o desert_v his_o mother_n the_o church_n of_o england_n yet_o it_o little_a become_v he_o to_o fly_v in_o her_o face_n and_o suborn_v a_o rout_n of_o jew_n against_o she_o his_o discourse_n be_v so_o weak_a that_o i_o shall_v bestow_v very_o little_a time_n and_o pain_n about_o it_o i_o shall_v however_o say_v something_o to_o it_o that_o he_o may_v not_o think_v any_o part_n of_o his_o pamphlet_n unanswered_a and_o do_v hearty_o wish_v he_o repentance_n for_o his_o folly_n and_o that_o he_o may_v learn_v modesty_n for_o the_o future_a and_o for_o my_o better_a proceed_v in_o this_o matter_n i_o shall_v do_v these_o thing_n first_o i_o will_v brief_o show_v the_o true_a use_n and_o value_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o jew_n as_o to_o the_o christian_a religion_n second_o i_o shall_v show_v the_o gross_a ignorance_n not_o to_o say_v dishonesty_n of_o this_o writer_n in_o this_o matter_n three_o i_o shall_v prove_v that_o the_o jewish_a writer_n be_v so_o far_o from_o serve_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o bear_v witness_n against_o it_o and_o that_o also_o in_o this_o very_a matter_n of_o transubstantiation_n first_o i_o shall_v consider_v how_o far_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v useful_a to_o christianity_n and_o several_a such_o there_o be_v that_o serve_v the_o common_a christianity_n 1._o the_o jew_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o fact_n confess_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o man_n as_o jesus_n that_o he_o wrought_v wonderful_a work_n they_o do_v in_o their_o talmud_n and_o elsewhere_o mention_v several_a of_o those_o name_n which_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o be_v there_o mention_v to_o have_v be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o which_o they_o be_v place_v there_o this_o be_v a_o useful_a testimony_n and_o serve_v the_o common_a christianity_n and_o save_v we_o the_o labour_n in_o our_o book_n against_o the_o jew_n of_o prove_v these_o matter_n of_o fact._n 2._o they_o be_v also_o good_a witness_n as_o to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v deposit_v in_o their_o hand_n this_o be_v own_v by_o cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o affirm_v that_o this_o be_v one_o advantage_n we_o receive_v from_o the_o obstinacy_n of_o the_o jew_n 11._o cajetan_n in_o rom._n xi_o v._o 11._o that_o though_o they_o believe_v not_o in_o christ_n themselves_o yet_o they_o approve_v the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o therefore_o those_o book_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v invent_v by_o the_o christian_n to_o have_v serve_v their_o turn_n this_o testimony_n of_o they_o serve_v indeed_o the_o common_a christianity_n but_o be_v so_o far_o from_o serve_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o be_v a_o good_a evidence_n against_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n who_o have_v receive_v those_o book_n for_o canonical_a which_o the_o jew_n never_o receive_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n 3._o they_o be_v good_a witness_n of_o the_o promise_n of_o a_o messiah_n which_o be_v reckon_v among_o the_o fundamental_a article_n of_o the_o jewish_a faith._n and_o this_o be_v a_o other_o advantage_n that_o christian_n receive_v as_o cajetan_n well_o observe_v in_o the_o place_n mention_v before_o from_o the_o obstinacy_n of_o the_o jew_n 1._o abravenel_n c._n fidei_fw-la c._n 1._o they_o agree_v that_o such_o a_o promise_n be_v make_v and_o that_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v either_o a_o forgery_n of_o the_o christian_n or_o a_o vain_a belief_n peculiar_a only_o to_o they_o 4._o they_o be_v good_a witness_n where_o they_o interpret_v those_o text_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n of_o the_o messiah_n which_o belong_v to_o that_o matter_n and_o which_o be_v by_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n apply_v to_o that_o purpose_n and_o the_o more_o ancient_a jew_n do_v thus_o the_o chaldee_n paraphrast_n and_o other_o of_o the_o more_o ancient_a jewish_a doctor_n do_v apply_v those_o text_n to_o he_o which_o the_o christian_n also_o understand_v to_o be_v speak_v of_o he_o of_o which_o be_v it_o not_o too_o great_a a_o digression_n it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o produce_v very_o many_o proof_n this_o serve_v the_o common_a christianity_n great_o and_o in_o our_o dispute_n against_o the_o jew_n afford_v we_o very_o great_a advantage_n 5._o nor_o do_v i_o deny_v but_o that_o some_o of_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n i_o mean_v such_o as_o have_v be_v always_o believe_v from_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o christianity_n may_v receive_v some_o confirmation_n from_o the_o write_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a jewish_a doctor_n but_o to_o produce_v they_o as_o witness_n as_o this_o writer_n do_v to_o a_o doctrine_n never_o receive_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v the_o most_o extravagant_a thing_n imaginable_a second_o i_o shall_v show_v the_o gross_a ignorance_n not_o to_o say_v dishonesty_n of_o this_o writer_n in_o this_o matter_n his_o author_n from_o who_o he_o borrow_v all_o his_o rabbinical_a learning_n be_v galatinus_n he_o tell_v if_o we_o will_v believe_v he_o that_o he_o be_v always_o account_v a_o very_a learned_a man_n veterum_fw-la preface_n to_o consens_fw-la veterum_fw-la it_o will_v have_v be_v more_o to_o his_o purpose_n to_o have_v vouch_v for_o his_o honesty_n after_o this_o he_o fall_v into_o a_o fit_a of_o devotion_n he_o be_v of_o a_o sudden_a transport_v with_o admiration_n that_o the_o hebrew_n writer_n long_o before_o christ_n time_n take_v mr._n sclater_n word_n for_o that_o shall_v have_v such_o notion_n but_o the_o wind_n blow_v be_v it_o list_v etc._n etc._n he_o may_v have_v stay_v till_o he_o have_v be_v sure_a of_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o then_o it_o will_v have_v be_v time_n enough_o to_o admire_v at_o it_o but_o the_o reader_n be_v to_o know_v that_o mr._n sclater_n be_v mighty_o incline_v to_o believe_v in_o this_o matter_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o else_o galatinus_n can_v never_o by_o his_o argument_n have_v prevail_v upon_o he_o this_o appear_v from_o his_o own_o word_n after_o he_o have_v draw_v up_o his_o evidence_n from_o galatinus_n 27._o p._n 27._o he_o tell_v his_o reader_n that_o galatinus_n think_v and_o i_o will_v assure_v you_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o say_v what_o a_o jew_n that_o profess_v himself_o a_o convert_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v real_o think_v these_o prophecy_n and_o interpretation_n he_o may_v have_v call_v they_o dream_n and_o figment_n argumentative_a not_o only_o against_o the_o jew_n but_o a_o confirmation_n also_o of_o the_o christian_a religion_n against_o all_o heretic_n etc._n etc._n but_o if_o you_o ask_v mr._n sclater_n what_o confirm_v he_o in_o this_o belief_n you_o will_v find_v he_o not_o hard_a to_o believe_v i_o be_o confirm_v say_v he_o by_o the_o title-page_n of_o his_o book_n of_o so_o great_a force_n be_v the_o title-page_n of_o galatinus_n his_o book_n with_o mr._n sclater_n of_o

putney_n this_o galatinus_n be_v bear_v a_o jew_n he_o be_v afterward_o a_o convert_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o a_o friar_n and_o pretend_v to_o discover_v something_o in_o the_o hebrew_n doctor_n to_o justify_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o which_o he_o have_v betake_v himself_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o learned_a man_n have_v represent_v he_o as_o a_o man_n of_o no_o sincerity_n and_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o his_o falsity_n and_o the_o forgery_n of_o his_o book_n johannes_n mercerus_n a_o man_n of_o singular_a learning_n 11._o j._n mercer_n in_o job_n two_o 11._o and_o scaliger_n a_o great_a judge_n give_v this_o account_n of_o he_o and_o so_o also_o many_o other_o casaubon_n scalig._n epist_n ad_fw-la casaubon_n and_o some_o of_o the_o more_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v do_v sixtus_n senensis_n reprehend_v he_o for_o belie_v pope_n clement_n 5._o joseph_n de_fw-fr voisin_n 2._o biblioth_n st._n l._n 2._o a_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 237._o j._n voisin_n theolog_fw-la judaeorum_fw-la p._n 237._o tax_v he_o of_o ignorance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o best_a character_n i_o find_v of_o he_o be_v that_o he_o be_v a_o plagiary_n or_o thief_n he_o steal_v what_o be_v good_a out_o of_o the_o pugio_fw-la fidei_fw-la of_o raimundus_n fid._n jac._n maussaci_n prolegom_n in_o pug._n fid._n for_o other_o thing_n in_o his_o book_n they_o be_v figment_n and_o forgery_n trifle_n and_o ridiculous_a thing_n his_o testimony_n out_o of_o gale_n razeiah_n and_o zohar_n be_v of_o no_o credit_n jac._n mausacus_fw-la and_o the_o abovenamed_a jos_n de_fw-fr voisin_n author_n against_o who_o mr._n sclater_n can_v except_v proaem_n j._n de_fw-fr vois_fw-fr observat_fw-la in_o proaem_n will_v give_v the_o reader_n this_o account_n of_o he_o in_o a_o word_n he_o be_v a_o convert_v jew_n and_o what_o kind_n of_o man_n they_o have_v prove_v i_o need_v not_o tell_v nor_o can_v i_o think_v of_o that_o matter_n without_o sorrow_n he_o be_v one_o that_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n think_v not_o fit_a to_o quote_v in_o behalf_n of_o their_o church_n one_o that_o be_v condemn_v and_o stigmatise_v by_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o yet_o this_o author_n have_v so_o great_a force_n with_o mr._n sclater_n of_o putney_n that_o he_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o very_a title-page_n of_o his_o book_n i_o shall_v be_v vain_a if_o after_o this_o i_o shall_v be_v operose_fw-la in_o examine_v the_o testimony_n produce_v and_o yet_o i_o can_v but_o reflect_v a_o little_a far_o upon_o the_o stupid_a ignorance_n or_o insincerity_n of_o this_o writer_n 72.16_o r._n sol._n in_o 72.16_o he_o quote_v r._n solomon_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o transubstantiation_n all_o that_o r._n solomon_n say_v to_o his_o purpose_n be_v that_o the_o lxxii_o psalm_n be_v whole_o mean_v of_o the_o messiah_n and_o that_o many_o of_o their_o rabbin_n interpret_v that_o which_o we_o render_v handful_n of_o corn_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o modern_a word_n probable_o from_o the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o certain_a sweetmeat_n or_o dainty_n in_o the_o day_n of_o messiah_n it_o be_v very_o well_o know_v that_o the_o jew_n fond_o expect_v great_a feast_n in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o no_o wonder_n that_o many_o of_o the_o rabbin_n shall_v interpret_v these_o word_n of_o those_o dainty_n after_o all_o this_o r._n solomon_n give_v another_o interpretation_n of_o the_o place_n 36._o v._o buxtorf_n synagog_n jud._n l._n 36._o but_o what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o transubstantiation_n but_o be_v all_o that_o as_o it_o will_v with_o what_o face_n can_v he_o affirm_v that_o he_o produce_v several_a jewish_a master_n when_o he_o produce_v not_o one_o 21._o conssens_n vet._n p_o 21._o and_o yet_o he_o confident_o attempt_v to_o name_v they_o though_o he_o bewray_v his_o great_a ignorance_n in_o it_o he_o say_v he_o produce_v the_o book_n siphre_n r._n ira_n midra_n coheleth_n where_o he_o reckon_v midras_n coheleth_n which_o be_v but_o the_o title_n of_o one_o book_n viz._n a_o commentary_n of_o ecclesiaste_n for_o two_o rabbin_n this_o i_o dare_v say_v be_v mr._n sclater_n own_o he_o can_v not_o borrow_v it_o from_o the_o learned_a galatinus_n mr._n sclater_n add_v that_o he_o say_v that_o by_o the_o top_n of_o the_o mountain_n in_o that_o psalm_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o right_o design_v than_o the_o prelate_n and_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n in_o who_o this_o scripture_n be_v then_o fulfil_v and_o verify_v when_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v elevate_v now_o there_o be_v not_o one_o syllable_n in_o r._n solomon_n of_o siphre_n r._n ira_n midras_n cohele_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o prelate_n all_o this_o be_v mr._n sclater_n galatinus_n himself_o affirm_v no_o such_o thing_n of_o r._n solomon_n and_o therefore_o if_o by_o he_o produce_v 37._o pag._n 21._o l._n 37._o mr._n sclater_n mean_v r._n solomon_n as_o any_o reader_n will_v be_v apt_a to_o think_v he_o wrong_v he_o for_o in_o truth_n he_o quote_v none_o of_o those_o author_n though_o galatinus_n do_v for_o his_o first_o quotation_n out_o of_o r._n moses_n haddurshan_n or_o the_o preacher_n if_o we_o shall_v allow_v it_o to_o be_v true_o cite_v yet_o any_o indifferent_a reader_n will_v find_v it_o nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o what_o follow_v be_v too_o transparent_a to_o gain_v belief_n beside_o that_o a_o learned_a society_n of_o hebrician_n be_v many_o year_n ago_o consult_v about_o a_o quotation_n of_o galatinus_n 394._o dr._n morton_n catholic_n appeal_n p._n 394._o out_o of_o that_o r._n moses_n who_o give_v it_o under_o their_o hand_n that_o they_o find_v in_o the_o place_n quote_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o his_o citation_n out_o of_o mechilta_n though_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o it_o to_o the_o purpose_n yet_o if_o there_o have_v 22._o p._n 22._o he_o ought_v to_o have_v refer_v to_o the_o page_n or_o leaf_n of_o that_o book_n if_o he_o have_v do_v sincere_o for_o r._n cahanah_n who_o he_o say_v be_v bear_v before_o christ_n 23._o p._n 23._o we_o have_v so_o little_a evidence_n of_o that_o that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o there_o ever_o be_v any_o such_o writer_n and_o for_o r._n johai_n there_o be_v no_o such_o author_n find_v 24._o p._n 24._o nor_o mention_v by_o any_o but_o galatinus_n for_o the_o fable_n of_o elias_n his_o be_v present_a at_o circumcision_n it_o be_v a_o jewish_a dream_n the_o use_n he_o make_v of_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a 24._o p._n 24._o and_o the_o testimony_n of_o r._n judas_n a_o mere_a figment_n for_o the_o gale_n razia_n cite_v by_o he_o and_o what_o he_o cite_v from_o rabbenu_fw-fr hakkodesh_a by_o who_o he_o shall_v mean_v the_o compiler_n of_o the_o jewish_a misna_n they_o be_v mere_a counterfeit_n and_o mr._n sclater_n be_v something_o unlucky_a 25._o p._n 25._o for_o he_o in_o his_o book_n instead_o of_o gale_n have_v gate_n and_o in_o his_o errata_fw-la he_o have_v it_o gaize_v iii_o i_o shall_v prove_v that_o the_o jewish_a writer_n be_v so_o far_o from_o serve_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o their_o confession_n that_o they_o bear_v witness_n against_o it_o and_o that_o also_o in_o this_o very_a business_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o here_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o enlarge_v and_o to_o bring_v abundant_a proof_n from_o author_n know_v and_o easy_o to_o be_v procure_v and_o from_o such_o as_o have_v the_o great_a reputation_n among_o the_o jew_n the_o ancient_a jew_n be_v on_o our_o side_n as_o to_o the_o number_n of_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n decalogo_fw-la joseph_n antiq._n jud._n l._n iii._o c._n 4._o philo_n jud._n de_fw-la decalogo_fw-la i_o can_v easy_o prove_v both_o from_o josepus_n and_o philo_n the_o jew_n that_o they_o be_v against_o that_o distribution_n of_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o decalogue_n which_o obtain_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o with_o we_o do_v reckon_v the_o commandment_n against_o image_n to_o be_v a_o distinct_a precept_n and_o the_o second_o in_o number_n the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o worship_v of_o image_n 128._o nizach_n vet._n p._n 128._o the_o jew_n except_v against_o 16._o r._n isaac_n p._n 383._o lipman_n p._n 16._o the_o latter_a of_o which_o be_v against_o the_o very_a letter_n of_o their_o law._n the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n 196._o lipman_n be_v nizachon_n p._n 25._o nizach_n vet._n p._n 23_o 42_o 43_o 196._o the_o practice_n among_o christian_n of_o cross_v themselves_o when_o it_o thunder_v the_o christen_n of_o bell_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o caelibacy_n of_o priest_n the_o vow_a caelibacy_n of_o monk_n and_o nun_n 345._o r._n isaac_n chizuk_n emuna_n p._n 345._o as_o well_o as_o